Romanica Cracoviensia is an academic journal dedicated to promoting Romance culture: French, Spanish, Catalan, Portuguese, Galician, Italian, Romanian and many minor Romance literatures and languages.
See moreRomanica Cracoviensia is an academic journal dedicated to promoting Romance culture: French, Spanish, Catalan, Portuguese, Galician, Italian, Romanian and many minor Romance literatures and languages.
See moreWe are currently seeking papers for 2026/1 and 2026/2 issues. We encourage to submit book reviews. The publications in question should thematically correspond to the profile of our journal.
See moreDescription
Romanica Cracoviensia is an academic journal dedicated to promoting Romance culture: French, Spanish, Catalan, Portuguese, Galician, Italian, Romanian and many minor Romance literatures and languages.
The circulation of the journal is published quarterly online by the Jagiellonian University Press. All the articles are written in Romance languages or in English.
The journal also works closely with the Faculty of Philology at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow (Poland).
ISSN: 1732-8705
eISSN: 2084-3917
MNiSW points: 100
UIC ID: 26285
DOI: 10.4467/20843917RC
Editorial team
Affiliation
Jagiellonian University in Kraków
Publication date: 2024
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser, Tomasz Krupa
Olga Bartosiewicz-Nikolaev
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 415-425
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.031.20986Renata Bizek-Tatara
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 427-437
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.032.20987Marzena Chrobak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 439-448
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.033.20988Karolina Czerska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 449-458
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.034.20989Tomasz Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 459-467
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.035.20990Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 469-477
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.036.20991Katarzyna Thiel-Jańczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 479-489
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.037.20992Magdalena Wojciechowska-Czajka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 491-498
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.038.20993Olga Bartosiewicz-Nikolaev
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 415-425
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.031.20986Renata Bizek-Tatara
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 427-437
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.032.20987Marzena Chrobak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 439-448
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.033.20988Karolina Czerska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 449-458
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.034.20989Tomasz Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 459-467
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.035.20990Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 469-477
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.036.20991Katarzyna Thiel-Jańczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 479-489
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.037.20992Magdalena Wojciechowska-Czajka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 4, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 491-498
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.038.20993Publication date: 2024
Editor of issue 3: Alexandru Mardale
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser, Tomasz Krupa
Laia Arnaus Gil, Johanna Stahnke, Isabel Silva Colaco, Natascha Müller
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 317-328
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.024.20979Larisa Avram, Alexandru Mardale, Elena Soare
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 329-341
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.025.20980Acrisio Pires, Cecilia Solís Barroso
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 343-353
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.026.20981Silvina Montrul
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 355-366
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.027.20982Laia Arnaus Gil, Amelia Jiménez-Gaspar
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 367-381
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.028.20983Cristina Flores, Esther Rinke
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 383-398
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.029.20984Luigi Andriani, Roberta D’Alessandro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 399-413
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.030.20985Laia Arnaus Gil, Johanna Stahnke, Isabel Silva Colaco, Natascha Müller
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 317-328
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.024.20979Larisa Avram, Alexandru Mardale, Elena Soare
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 329-341
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.025.20980Acrisio Pires, Cecilia Solís Barroso
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 343-353
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.026.20981Silvina Montrul
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 355-366
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.027.20982Laia Arnaus Gil, Amelia Jiménez-Gaspar
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 367-381
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.028.20983Cristina Flores, Esther Rinke
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 383-398
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.029.20984Luigi Andriani, Roberta D’Alessandro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 3, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 399-413
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.030.20985Publication date: 11.12.2024
Issue Editors: Marta Segarra, Léonore Brassard
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser, Tomasz Krupa
The publication of this volume was financed by the Jagiellonian University in Kraków – Faculty of Philology of the Jagiellonian University.
Cover design: Dorota Heliasz
Léonore Brassard, Marta Segarra
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 241-245
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20415Anne E. Berger
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 247-258
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20416Hélène Merlin-Kajman
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 259-269
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20417Léonore Brassard
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 271-281
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20418Sofía Batko Meyer
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 283-294
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20419Eftihia Mihelakis
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 295-305
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20420Flavia Bujor
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 307-315
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20421Léonore Brassard, Marta Segarra
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 241-245
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20415Anne E. Berger
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 247-258
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20416Hélène Merlin-Kajman
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 259-269
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20417Léonore Brassard
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 271-281
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20418Sofía Batko Meyer
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 283-294
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20419Eftihia Mihelakis
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 295-305
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20420Flavia Bujor
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, issue 2, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 307-315
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.023.20421Publication date: 08.10.2024
Issue Editors: Przemysław Dębowiak, João Paulo Silvestre
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser, Tomasz Krupa
Joanna Serafim
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 101-109
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.011.20344Ana Paula Banza, Helena Freire Cameron
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 111-120
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.012.20345Ignacio Vázquez Diéguez, Ana Belén Cao Míguez
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 121-130
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.013.20346Justyna Wiśniewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 131-139
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.014.20347Mário Eduardo Viaro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 143-151
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.015.20348João Paulo Silvestre
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 153-177
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.016.20349Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 163-181
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.017.20350Joanna Drzazgowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 183-193
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.018.20351Edyta Jabłonka, Ieda Maria Alves
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 195-206
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.019.20352This article aims to present and lexicographically examine culinary loanwords in Portuguese. Our study shows that dictionaries do not always match what we can see in the language. However, we also found that borrowings have a big impact on Portuguese culinary vocabulary. The main aim of examining the selected examples is to detect some grammatical, spelling, and semantic inaccuracies. Dictionaries exhibit hesitation in spelling certain loanwords, as well as hesitations regarding the grammatical numer of borrowed terms and divergencies in the integration of foreign terms.
Barbara Hlibowicka-Węglarz, João Batista Cardoso
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 209-218
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.020.20353In Portuguese America, the general languages were the languages of indigenous origin used by the administration and the Church as an instrument of interethnic communication. These languages were spoken by everyone who was part of the colonial system. In the Brazilian territory, two general languageswere formed in very different linguistic contexts: the Língua Geral Paulista (LGP) and the Língua Geral Amazónica (LGA). Established in the 16th century, LGP emerged in the São Vicente region and was widely spread by the bandeirantes of São Paulo to other states in the 17th and 18th centuries. After a period of great expansion, and because of the political and social changes that took place in colonial society, this general language lost its hegemony in the 19th century and ceased to be spoken at the beginning of the 20th century. The article aims to analyse the socio-historical conditions that led to the formation, expansion, weakening and disappearance of the General Language of São Paulo.
Esperança Cardeira, Alina Villalva, Laura do Carmo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 219-229
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.021.20354From the 15th century onwards, the Portuguese language became a colonial instrument. In non-European territories, the Portuguese imposed themselves on different cultures, but they also welcomed new words, alongside the discovery of hitherto unknown realities. Bluteau’s Vocabulario offers a large amount of information about Portuguese contact with indigenous languages, as in the case of Brazil. The expression “Brazilian word” is used by Bluteau in entries that refer to Brazilian pecificities, generally autochthonous plants and animals, as well as some artefacts. Bluteau’s lexicographical writing reflects both the vision of the world of his time and the lexicographer’s personal point of view, illustrated by information that is sometimes well-founded and sometimes quite fanciful.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 231-240
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.022.20355In this paper, we intend to make some observations about the changes that can be observed in Cape Verde’s language policy, with a special focus on the social use and prestige attributed to European Portuguese (EP) over the centuries. The analysis concentrates on two chosen contexts in which the EP currently has a certain vitality: formal education and religious services. This part also includes the results of an individual sociolinguistic project carried out in situ, in which an oral corpus of 150 interviews with adult informants from the islands of São Vicente and Santiago (89 women and 61 men) was collected, with their level of education, frequency of exposure to EP, and age as sociolinguistic variables. The methodology used to analyse the data is quantitative, and the focus of the questions is put on the current situation of the EP as a result of the historical and social processes previously described.
Joanna Serafim
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 101-109
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.011.20344Ana Paula Banza, Helena Freire Cameron
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 111-120
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.012.20345Ignacio Vázquez Diéguez, Ana Belén Cao Míguez
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 121-130
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.013.20346Justyna Wiśniewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 131-139
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.014.20347Mário Eduardo Viaro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 143-151
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.015.20348João Paulo Silvestre
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 153-177
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.016.20349Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 163-181
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.017.20350Joanna Drzazgowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 183-193
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.018.20351Edyta Jabłonka, Ieda Maria Alves
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 195-206
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.019.20352This article aims to present and lexicographically examine culinary loanwords in Portuguese. Our study shows that dictionaries do not always match what we can see in the language. However, we also found that borrowings have a big impact on Portuguese culinary vocabulary. The main aim of examining the selected examples is to detect some grammatical, spelling, and semantic inaccuracies. Dictionaries exhibit hesitation in spelling certain loanwords, as well as hesitations regarding the grammatical numer of borrowed terms and divergencies in the integration of foreign terms.
Barbara Hlibowicka-Węglarz, João Batista Cardoso
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 209-218
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.020.20353In Portuguese America, the general languages were the languages of indigenous origin used by the administration and the Church as an instrument of interethnic communication. These languages were spoken by everyone who was part of the colonial system. In the Brazilian territory, two general languageswere formed in very different linguistic contexts: the Língua Geral Paulista (LGP) and the Língua Geral Amazónica (LGA). Established in the 16th century, LGP emerged in the São Vicente region and was widely spread by the bandeirantes of São Paulo to other states in the 17th and 18th centuries. After a period of great expansion, and because of the political and social changes that took place in colonial society, this general language lost its hegemony in the 19th century and ceased to be spoken at the beginning of the 20th century. The article aims to analyse the socio-historical conditions that led to the formation, expansion, weakening and disappearance of the General Language of São Paulo.
Esperança Cardeira, Alina Villalva, Laura do Carmo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 219-229
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.021.20354From the 15th century onwards, the Portuguese language became a colonial instrument. In non-European territories, the Portuguese imposed themselves on different cultures, but they also welcomed new words, alongside the discovery of hitherto unknown realities. Bluteau’s Vocabulario offers a large amount of information about Portuguese contact with indigenous languages, as in the case of Brazil. The expression “Brazilian word” is used by Bluteau in entries that refer to Brazilian pecificities, generally autochthonous plants and animals, as well as some artefacts. Bluteau’s lexicographical writing reflects both the vision of the world of his time and the lexicographer’s personal point of view, illustrated by information that is sometimes well-founded and sometimes quite fanciful.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2024), Volume 24 (2024), pp. 231-240
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.022.20355In this paper, we intend to make some observations about the changes that can be observed in Cape Verde’s language policy, with a special focus on the social use and prestige attributed to European Portuguese (EP) over the centuries. The analysis concentrates on two chosen contexts in which the EP currently has a certain vitality: formal education and religious services. This part also includes the results of an individual sociolinguistic project carried out in situ, in which an oral corpus of 150 interviews with adult informants from the islands of São Vicente and Santiago (89 women and 61 men) was collected, with their level of education, frequency of exposure to EP, and age as sociolinguistic variables. The methodology used to analyse the data is quantitative, and the focus of the questions is put on the current situation of the EP as a result of the historical and social processes previously described.
Publication date: 23.08.2024
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser, Tomasz Krupa
Eugenia Bojoga
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 1-12
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.001.19710Łukasz Kraj
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 13-23
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.002.19711Sylwia Kucharuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 25-33
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.003.19712Matéi Visniec’s play Paparazzi ou La Chronique d’un lever de soleil avorté presents a vision of the end of the world, brought about by the implosion of the Sun. The action of the dramatic play focuses on the protagonists’ reactions to the impending catastrophe, rather than on the apocalyptic event itself. Visniec uses the metaphor of the apocalypse as a tool to criticize society and its loss of values. He depicts how a consumer society can demoralize individuals, leading to their isolation and inability to engage in interpersonal communication.
Magdalena Sitarz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 35-43
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.004.19713Santiago Vicente Llavata
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 45-57
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.005.19714The main aim of this article is to offer an analysis of the idiomatic expression ¡mal pecado!, together with its variant por mal pecado, in its narrative context, in its diachronic evolution through its continuity in the texts of our literary history, as well as in its phraseological standardization in the framework of the history of Spanish Lexicography. The results obtained indicate that the formula ¡mal pecado! constituted a very profitable stylistic procedure when it came to bringing out the emotional component in the plot of the work.
Anna Wendorff
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 59-68
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.006.19715Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 69-79
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.007.19716The objective of the paper is to analyze the origin and the evolution of the explanatory value of the construction <querer ‘want’ + infinitive>, documented in Castilian texts from the Middle Ages. Through a relatively large corpus of Latin texts (5th–12th centuries) and Spanish texts (13th–15th centuries), the Author explores the main linguistic and discursive reasons that determined its use in the Spanish language.
Timothée Charmion
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 81-86
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.008.19879Marie Giraud-Claude- Lafontaine
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 87-89
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.009.19880The article discusses Histoire, Forme et Sens en littérature. La Belgique francophone. Tome 3 – L’ Évitement (1945–1970) by Marc Quaghebeur. The book is the third volume of the ambitious work led by the researcher for some years. It sheds light on the complexity of a period simply described as “centripetal”, but in reality containing the seeds of the changes brought later by the Belgitude. The author’s wide-ranging work also enables us to rethink the relationship between history, society, writers and literature, based on the history of a culturally dominated people, which places this work at the heart of current thinking.
Ana-Maria Pușcașu
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 95-100
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.010.19881Timothée Charmion
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 81-86
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.008.19879Marie Giraud-Claude- Lafontaine
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 87-89
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.009.19880The article discusses Histoire, Forme et Sens en littérature. La Belgique francophone. Tome 3 – L’ Évitement (1945–1970) by Marc Quaghebeur. The book is the third volume of the ambitious work led by the researcher for some years. It sheds light on the complexity of a period simply described as “centripetal”, but in reality containing the seeds of the changes brought later by the Belgitude. The author’s wide-ranging work also enables us to rethink the relationship between history, society, writers and literature, based on the history of a culturally dominated people, which places this work at the heart of current thinking.
Ana-Maria Pușcașu
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 95-100
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.010.19881Eugenia Bojoga
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 1-12
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.001.19710Łukasz Kraj
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 13-23
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.002.19711Sylwia Kucharuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 25-33
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.003.19712Matéi Visniec’s play Paparazzi ou La Chronique d’un lever de soleil avorté presents a vision of the end of the world, brought about by the implosion of the Sun. The action of the dramatic play focuses on the protagonists’ reactions to the impending catastrophe, rather than on the apocalyptic event itself. Visniec uses the metaphor of the apocalypse as a tool to criticize society and its loss of values. He depicts how a consumer society can demoralize individuals, leading to their isolation and inability to engage in interpersonal communication.
Magdalena Sitarz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 35-43
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.004.19713Santiago Vicente Llavata
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 45-57
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.005.19714The main aim of this article is to offer an analysis of the idiomatic expression ¡mal pecado!, together with its variant por mal pecado, in its narrative context, in its diachronic evolution through its continuity in the texts of our literary history, as well as in its phraseological standardization in the framework of the history of Spanish Lexicography. The results obtained indicate that the formula ¡mal pecado! constituted a very profitable stylistic procedure when it came to bringing out the emotional component in the plot of the work.
Anna Wendorff
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 59-68
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.006.19715Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 24, Issue 1, Volume 24 (2024), pp. 69-79
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.24.007.19716The objective of the paper is to analyze the origin and the evolution of the explanatory value of the construction <querer ‘want’ + infinitive>, documented in Castilian texts from the Middle Ages. Through a relatively large corpus of Latin texts (5th–12th centuries) and Spanish texts (13th–15th centuries), the Author explores the main linguistic and discursive reasons that determined its use in the Spanish language.
Publication date: 29.05.2024
Issue Editors: Ioana Bot, Adrian Tudurachi
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser, Tomasz Krupa
Cover design: Dorota Heliasz
The publication of this volume was financed by the Jagiellonian University in Kraków – Faculty of Philology
of the Jagiellonian University
Ward Tietz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 503-516
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.053.19366Laura Marin
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 517-526
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.054.19367Tina Maraucci, Ayşe Saraçgil
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 527-539
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.055.19368Ioana Bot
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 541-553
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.056.19369Adrian Tudurachi
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 555-568
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.057.19370Roxana Patraș, Antonio Patraș
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 569-583
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.058.19371Jessica Andreoli
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 585-593
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.059.19372Katarzyna Gadomska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 595-598
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.060.19373Daniela Butnaru
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 599-604
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.061.19374Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 605-609
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.062.19375Ward Tietz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 503-516
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.053.19366Laura Marin
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 517-526
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.054.19367Tina Maraucci, Ayşe Saraçgil
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 527-539
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.055.19368Ioana Bot
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 541-553
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.056.19369Adrian Tudurachi
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 555-568
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.057.19370Roxana Patraș, Antonio Patraș
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 569-583
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.058.19371Jessica Andreoli
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 585-593
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.059.19372Katarzyna Gadomska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 595-598
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.060.19373Daniela Butnaru
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 599-604
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.061.19374Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 4, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 605-609
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.062.19375Publication date: 17.04.2024
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser, Tomasz Krupa
Additional redactors: Xavier Farré Vidal, Serafina Santoliquido, Weronika Korzeniecka, Agnieszka Kocik, Marta Wicherek
Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 399-410
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.042.19273In this article I analyse and interpret three passages from Dante’s Paradise containing more or less explicit allusions to the myth of the Argonauts, which Dante knew from Ovid’s Metamorphoses. All three are intertextual and occur at key points in the Canticle of Light, performing a meta-poetic function. They pertain to the essence and objectives of Dante’s poetry and its pioneering character, both in terms of subject-matter and means of expression, particularly for the depiction of the visions of Paradise. Dante makes use of the metaphor of sailing the seas, which had been a topos of literary creativity since ancient times, and compares his own poetic exploit (The Divine Comedy) with the quest for the Golden Fleece conducted by Jason. Yet at the same time Dante distances his own work from the feat accomplished by the captain of the Argonauts.
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 411-421
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.043.19274The pandemic is symbolic of an apparent absolute evil that afflicts human materialism in its essence, as seen in the fundamental masterpiece of Italian literature, Dante’s poem. In it, pestilence becomes a symbol of fraud and is associated with the perverse, falsifying and destructive use of intellect for the will of oppressing the others and an uncontrollable greed of wealth and power. In the Divine Comedy appears the symbolic vision of a terrible epidemic, affecting the deep infernal areas and associating itself with the wrong arrogant use of alchemical science (Inf. XXIX–XXX). We are in the presence of a real ideological and technical-scientific perversion which, instead of offering help to our world, only causes continuous diseases for our body and spirit.
Andrzej Pawelec
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 423-429
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.044.19275This article focuses on Yitzhak Katzenelson – a pedagogue, playwright and poet from Łódź – and his work on the epic poem The Song of the Murdered Jewish People written in Vittel and published in Paris in 1945. The Vittel internment camp for foreigners served as the first destination for Polish Jews with travel documents from Latin American countries, obtained primarily in the Warsaw ghetto in the so-called ‘Hotel Polski Affair’. Their final destination was Auschwitz, where they perished on arrival in May 1944.
Anna Wolny
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 431-442
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.045.19276The main aim of the following article is to present the ways in which Letícia Wierzchowski, herself a descendent of “poloneses” (Poles), undertakes the (de)construction of an ethnic stereotype around Polish immigrants. First of all, we present some factors that participated in the definition of the pejorative ethnic stereotype. Next, based on her novel Uma ponte para Terebin (“A bridge to Terebin”) the author´s commitment for the sentiment of cultural belonging is discussed. It is implied that, in addition to manifesting them on personal plan, the writer mentions problems related to the existence of her ethnic group, subscribing herself into a long cultural and historical discussion. The question to which the following analysis tries to present possible answers is whether the author deconstructs the stereotype, perpetuates it, or tries to create a new meaning to replace it.
Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 443-452
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.046.19277Marguerite Duras’s The Sea Wall is considered a novel with a traditional narrative. However, the struc- ture of the book, which refers to the writer’s childhood, turns out to be more complex. Considering the description of the literary characters, their behaviour, the way they express themselves, especially the dialogue form (the use of specific stylistic devices, i.e. diverse variations of reported speech), as well as the places where the action takes place and the time-space relations distort the model of a re- alistic novel. An insightful analysis of The Sea Wall allows us to understand Duras’ predilection for ‘experimentation’ in terms of writing technique, which makes the novel - through a specific vision of reality – an extremely interesting melange of real and symbolic elements, highlighting the importance of the unconscious, i.e. instincts, obsessions, hidden desires, phantasms. These elements, modifying the novel structure, allow for a poetic reading of the prose text.
Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 453-464
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.047.19278Defined by his childhood in Missembourg, a family property with a paradise garden, Paul Willems, a Belgian French-speaking writer, a literary « wizard » and « magician » remains inherently attached to this land from which he does not want to separate. Next to the declaration of love, garden, reflections, water and time, just to mention the most recurring, the union and the separation are the concepts that haunt the Willems’ imagination. This article focuses on different forms of the motif of separation found/ identified in the theater plays of Paul Willems. After introducing the notion of separation and its different meanings, the study discusses its diverse configurations: original, diegetic (spatial and temporal), social, linguistic, sentimental, internal and final (death).
Jolanta Rachwalska von Rejchwald
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 465-472
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.048.19279Hélène Gaudy’s story, Un monde sans rivage, was based on the authentic events of 1897. It is about the Swedish Andree’s balloon expedition to the North Pole, which ended in a catastrophe. The travelers’ remains were accidentally decanted in 1930 along with other items, including photos. Gaudy, taking historical facts as a starting point, translating visual into discursive ones, writes a story of an intriguing,
heterogeneous form, which is the subject of analysis. The analytical key becomes the adjective “strange”, used by Andrée himself, which thus describes this journey. The presented analysis, with the help of the concept of strangeness, attempts to understand the essence of Andrée’s expedition in terms of human experience of the world and otherness, of crossing the limits of the possible.
Małgorzata Zioło
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 473-482
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.049.19280The novel of Garréta refers to the figure of cyborg, creature emerging in collective imaginary due to unprecedented development of science. Hybrid, created from combination of men with highly developed technology, forces to define modern forms of existence and other forms of social relations. This new ontological status of human beings abolishes previously known borders, traditional divisions and the way of thinking based on binary polarities. Characters from the novel of Garréta live in an urban agglomeration where it is difficult to distinguish physical spaces from illusory artificial reality. The most striking is the indeterminacy on language’s level – in the text, there are not any grammatical determinants attributes to male or female subject; the entire text of the novel does not contain a grammatical clue to identify the character’s gender. In this way, cyborg shows as modern incarnation of the ancient myth of androgyne.
Triin Lõbus
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 483-491
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.050.19281In this paper an analysis of the poetic use of the imperfect tense in El Jarama by Rafael Sánchez Ferlosio is proposed basing on the concept of narrative grounding. The claim made in the paper is that in El Jarama the imperfect is used in a manner that breaks down the narrative foreground-background distinction. As a consequence, the arrangement of the events into a meaningful story line is nullified, which affects the way the narrative is experienced and interpreted.
Beata Brzozowska-Zburzyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 493-496
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.051.19282The aim of this article is to present some interesting issues related to the category of grammatical gender based on the book of Marta Pawłowska, titled: La categoría de género: naturaleza, percepción, tradición gramatical. We want to draw attention to some unknown aspects related to the formation of genera in different languages, as well as their development over the centuries. This article is critical, which is why there are also polemical comments.
Weronika Urbanik-Pęk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 497-502
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.052.19283The main objective of this review is to make some critical comments on the book entitled “Entonaciones del español. Acentos dialectales y acentos extranjeros” edited by Francisco José Cantero Serenay Dolors Font-Rotchés. The book presents and describes in detail a theme that has been little studied and little treated in the bibliography dedicated to the Spanish phonetics. It is the question of the dialectal accent and the foreign accent, two aspects of the Spanish intonation less described. Furthermore, this text pretend to highlights the importance of this type of research not only to develop scientific knowledge on the subject but also, and above all, to offer concrete tools for the teaching of foreign languages.
Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 399-410
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.042.19273In this article I analyse and interpret three passages from Dante’s Paradise containing more or less explicit allusions to the myth of the Argonauts, which Dante knew from Ovid’s Metamorphoses. All three are intertextual and occur at key points in the Canticle of Light, performing a meta-poetic function. They pertain to the essence and objectives of Dante’s poetry and its pioneering character, both in terms of subject-matter and means of expression, particularly for the depiction of the visions of Paradise. Dante makes use of the metaphor of sailing the seas, which had been a topos of literary creativity since ancient times, and compares his own poetic exploit (The Divine Comedy) with the quest for the Golden Fleece conducted by Jason. Yet at the same time Dante distances his own work from the feat accomplished by the captain of the Argonauts.
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 411-421
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.043.19274The pandemic is symbolic of an apparent absolute evil that afflicts human materialism in its essence, as seen in the fundamental masterpiece of Italian literature, Dante’s poem. In it, pestilence becomes a symbol of fraud and is associated with the perverse, falsifying and destructive use of intellect for the will of oppressing the others and an uncontrollable greed of wealth and power. In the Divine Comedy appears the symbolic vision of a terrible epidemic, affecting the deep infernal areas and associating itself with the wrong arrogant use of alchemical science (Inf. XXIX–XXX). We are in the presence of a real ideological and technical-scientific perversion which, instead of offering help to our world, only causes continuous diseases for our body and spirit.
Andrzej Pawelec
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 423-429
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.044.19275This article focuses on Yitzhak Katzenelson – a pedagogue, playwright and poet from Łódź – and his work on the epic poem The Song of the Murdered Jewish People written in Vittel and published in Paris in 1945. The Vittel internment camp for foreigners served as the first destination for Polish Jews with travel documents from Latin American countries, obtained primarily in the Warsaw ghetto in the so-called ‘Hotel Polski Affair’. Their final destination was Auschwitz, where they perished on arrival in May 1944.
Anna Wolny
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 431-442
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.045.19276The main aim of the following article is to present the ways in which Letícia Wierzchowski, herself a descendent of “poloneses” (Poles), undertakes the (de)construction of an ethnic stereotype around Polish immigrants. First of all, we present some factors that participated in the definition of the pejorative ethnic stereotype. Next, based on her novel Uma ponte para Terebin (“A bridge to Terebin”) the author´s commitment for the sentiment of cultural belonging is discussed. It is implied that, in addition to manifesting them on personal plan, the writer mentions problems related to the existence of her ethnic group, subscribing herself into a long cultural and historical discussion. The question to which the following analysis tries to present possible answers is whether the author deconstructs the stereotype, perpetuates it, or tries to create a new meaning to replace it.
Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 443-452
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.046.19277Marguerite Duras’s The Sea Wall is considered a novel with a traditional narrative. However, the struc- ture of the book, which refers to the writer’s childhood, turns out to be more complex. Considering the description of the literary characters, their behaviour, the way they express themselves, especially the dialogue form (the use of specific stylistic devices, i.e. diverse variations of reported speech), as well as the places where the action takes place and the time-space relations distort the model of a re- alistic novel. An insightful analysis of The Sea Wall allows us to understand Duras’ predilection for ‘experimentation’ in terms of writing technique, which makes the novel - through a specific vision of reality – an extremely interesting melange of real and symbolic elements, highlighting the importance of the unconscious, i.e. instincts, obsessions, hidden desires, phantasms. These elements, modifying the novel structure, allow for a poetic reading of the prose text.
Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 453-464
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.047.19278Defined by his childhood in Missembourg, a family property with a paradise garden, Paul Willems, a Belgian French-speaking writer, a literary « wizard » and « magician » remains inherently attached to this land from which he does not want to separate. Next to the declaration of love, garden, reflections, water and time, just to mention the most recurring, the union and the separation are the concepts that haunt the Willems’ imagination. This article focuses on different forms of the motif of separation found/ identified in the theater plays of Paul Willems. After introducing the notion of separation and its different meanings, the study discusses its diverse configurations: original, diegetic (spatial and temporal), social, linguistic, sentimental, internal and final (death).
Jolanta Rachwalska von Rejchwald
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 465-472
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.048.19279Hélène Gaudy’s story, Un monde sans rivage, was based on the authentic events of 1897. It is about the Swedish Andree’s balloon expedition to the North Pole, which ended in a catastrophe. The travelers’ remains were accidentally decanted in 1930 along with other items, including photos. Gaudy, taking historical facts as a starting point, translating visual into discursive ones, writes a story of an intriguing,
heterogeneous form, which is the subject of analysis. The analytical key becomes the adjective “strange”, used by Andrée himself, which thus describes this journey. The presented analysis, with the help of the concept of strangeness, attempts to understand the essence of Andrée’s expedition in terms of human experience of the world and otherness, of crossing the limits of the possible.
Małgorzata Zioło
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 473-482
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.049.19280The novel of Garréta refers to the figure of cyborg, creature emerging in collective imaginary due to unprecedented development of science. Hybrid, created from combination of men with highly developed technology, forces to define modern forms of existence and other forms of social relations. This new ontological status of human beings abolishes previously known borders, traditional divisions and the way of thinking based on binary polarities. Characters from the novel of Garréta live in an urban agglomeration where it is difficult to distinguish physical spaces from illusory artificial reality. The most striking is the indeterminacy on language’s level – in the text, there are not any grammatical determinants attributes to male or female subject; the entire text of the novel does not contain a grammatical clue to identify the character’s gender. In this way, cyborg shows as modern incarnation of the ancient myth of androgyne.
Triin Lõbus
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 483-491
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.050.19281In this paper an analysis of the poetic use of the imperfect tense in El Jarama by Rafael Sánchez Ferlosio is proposed basing on the concept of narrative grounding. The claim made in the paper is that in El Jarama the imperfect is used in a manner that breaks down the narrative foreground-background distinction. As a consequence, the arrangement of the events into a meaningful story line is nullified, which affects the way the narrative is experienced and interpreted.
Beata Brzozowska-Zburzyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 493-496
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.051.19282The aim of this article is to present some interesting issues related to the category of grammatical gender based on the book of Marta Pawłowska, titled: La categoría de género: naturaleza, percepción, tradición gramatical. We want to draw attention to some unknown aspects related to the formation of genera in different languages, as well as their development over the centuries. This article is critical, which is why there are also polemical comments.
Weronika Urbanik-Pęk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 497-502
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.052.19283The main objective of this review is to make some critical comments on the book entitled “Entonaciones del español. Acentos dialectales y acentos extranjeros” edited by Francisco José Cantero Serenay Dolors Font-Rotchés. The book presents and describes in detail a theme that has been little studied and little treated in the bibliography dedicated to the Spanish phonetics. It is the question of the dialectal accent and the foreign accent, two aspects of the Spanish intonation less described. Furthermore, this text pretend to highlights the importance of this type of research not only to develop scientific knowledge on the subject but also, and above all, to offer concrete tools for the teaching of foreign languages.
Publication date: 11.2023
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Ouvrage publié avec le concours de la Faculté des Lettres de l’Université Jagellonne de Cracovie. / The publication of this volume was financed by the Jagiellonian University in Kraków – Faculty of Philology of the Jagiellonian University.
Ouvrage cofinancé par le programme « Excellent Science » du Ministre de l’Éducation et des Sciences. / The publication of this volume is co-financed by the program “Excellent Science” of the Minister of Educatio.
Couverture / Cover Design: Dorota Heliasz
Massimo Galtarossa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 273-280
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.029.18869The paduan noble ideology looked with interest in higher education both for the possibilities of employing nobles as lector and for the rich «propinae» derived from the degrees in the Sacred Colleges. The city encompassed, however, an extensive educational system with a prestigious Jesuit college and a military academy. Even the venetian patriciate developed the University according to careful cultural policies: state financing, engagement of famous professors and social control of the city. Religious, economic and cultural ties made the mobility of Polish nobles students to Italy particularly appreciated. The letters of an illustrious student, such as chancellor Jan Zamoyski, testify to the persistence over time of the ties also in terms of the history of European culture and the formation of its élites. The creation of flexible commissions for the granting of academic degrees encouraged these relationships.
Rodney John Lokaj
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 281-286
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.030.18870The article illustrates how visitors coming to Padua could learn about Italian humanism by studying Petrarch, not only where he had lived and what he had written but also how his legacy was represented and thus perpetuated under the direction of Petrarch’s former secretary and copyist, Lombardo della Seta, particularly in the fresco by Altichiero in the Oratory of Saint George to the right of the façade of the Basilica of Saint Anthony.
Magdalena Wrana
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 287-297
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.031.18871The present paper aims to investigate the phenomenon of Latin translations of vernacular works on the example of the Latinisations of Petrarch’s Rerum vulgarium fragmenta, contained in the commentary on Petrarch’s work by Marco Mantova Benavides, entitled Annotationi brevissime, sovra le rime di Messer Francesco Petrarca (1566). The Latin translations of Petrarchan texts included in the commentary are RVF 126, Chiare fresche e dolci acque, by Marcantonio Flaminio, RVF 128, Italia mia, and RVF 366, Vergine bella, by Pietro Amato and RVF 291, Quand’io veggio dal ciel, by Francesco Luigini. Marco Mantova Benavides, a humanist from Padua, jurist, lover and collector of antiquities and works of art, and professor at the Studio patavino, had friendly relations with Polish scholars, notably Jan Kochanowski and Andrzej Patrycy Nidecki. The exegetical activity of Mantova Benavides and the Latin translations of Petrarch’s texts belong to the colourful cultural context that Polish students in Padua had to deal with.
Mirosław Lenart
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 299-308
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.032.18872Studies in Padua became firmly established in Polish intellectual culture primarily as a place for the education of eminent representatives of the First Republic, from whom a rich writing legacy remains. Hence, among the wide range of so-called ‘Paduan’ people identified, writers and poets are associated with the Paduan Athenaeum in the first place, followed by medics, especially professors and lecturers at the Kraków Academy, or royal secretaries. The article addresses the hitherto overlooked issue of military education, and in the wider context of military culture, encountered by students arriving from Poland to a university city under the strict control of the Republic of Venice. Research in this area makes it possible to better understand not only, for example, the European circulation of knowledge on the art of fortification, but also the origins of the Zamoyski Academy or the sources of the assimilation of the idea of honour into Polish language and culture.
Alina Nowicka-Jeżowa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 309-320
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.033.18873The article presents religious attitudes of Humanists acting in the environment of Padua University in the middle of 16th century. At this background it follows development of religious beliefs of Jan Kochanowski during his studies in Padua (1552‒1559), then his strategy of coexistence with various confession groups in Polish Res Publica.
Tomasz Graff
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 321-332
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.034.18874The author analyses the career and academic work of those distinguished professors at the University of Krakow who studied in Padua in the age of first elective monarchs (from the 1570s to ca. mid-17th century). One of the key questions in the article is to what extent the Paduan stage of education influenced the university career and intellectual culture of the Polish academics. More broadly, the author tries to indicate future research prospects of the studies on the implications of the University of Krakow professors’ Paduan background.
Wojciech Krawczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 333-337
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.035.18875The students educated in Padua had great influence on the royal chancery of Poland-Lithuania and it dates back to the Middle Ages. These studies offered a possibility of career, and the significance of Padua in the context of royal chancery centres around the preparation of renowned lawyers much needed in the activities of the state. The reconstructing the education of chancery secretaries or notaries requires further research on this large group of several hundred characters.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 339-348
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.036.18876The purpose of this article is to analyse the symbolism concerning Poland and the reigning house of the Jagellonian dynasty, represented, together with various symbols of other institutions, in a temporary triumphal arch, created in 1556 on the occasion of the arrival of Queen Bona Sforza in Padua. The city authorities asked Alessandro Maggi, a Paduan scholar and collector of antiquities, to take charge of the arch, designed by the Veronese architect Michele Sanmicheli, and to provide it with a symbolic-decorative apparatus. In order to immortalize the event, Maggi decided to write, in the form of an open letter, and to give to the press Dichiaratione dell’arco fatto in Padova nella venuta della Serenissima Reina Bona di Polonia, a chronicle in which he not only narrated Bona’s stay in the lands of the Venetian Republic and the festive procession that took place in Padua, but also meticulously described the structure of the arch, explaining, at least in part, its symbolism. In particular, the iconographic and iconological analysis of the allegorical representations and selected inscriptions will allow us to understand his level of knowledge of the realm of which Bona Sforza, consort of Sigismund I, had been queen for almost forty years, as well as what meanings Maggi ‒ through personal interpretations and the application of his profound knowledge of the ancient Roman world to the era contemporary to him ‒ intended to convey to onlookers.
Marcello Piacentini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 349-359
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.037.18877The purpose of the work presented here is to enucleate some details of the Padua sojourn of Mikołaj Tomicki, dedicatee, moreover, as is well known, of a sonnet by Mikołaj Sęp Szarzyński, and of his friendships, on the basis of primary sources, especially the letters addressed to him by Antonio Maria Graziani and Giulio Poggiani.
Elwira Buszewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 361-370
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.038.18878The main purpose of this paper is to show how a literary work (in this case Fidus comes, published in 1601 in Kraków) mirrors non only the author’s humanist culture and worldviews, but also his intellectual and social relationships. In addition, it deals with the idea of a text as a form of making oneself present, demonstrating that Andreas Schoneus (1552‒1616), a humanist and poet from Silesia being not able to travel with his former pupil (a Polish magnate, Jan Magnus Tęczyński, 1579‒1637) to the Netherlands, makes his own book the addressee’s companion. The analysed poem displays the importance of their former journey to Italy, and Padua’s milieu is involved in its history. The book served also as a kind of “portfolio”, commending the author to the Belgian humanist Justus Lipsius. The article is divided into four parts. The first presents short biographic profiles of the Fidus comes’ author and its addressee. The second describes the work, its genesis, metamorphoses and context. The third analyses the portrayal of Tęczyński in the poem in the context of his further career. The last one explains the interplay of ideas and contexts and the main function of Schoneus’ work.
Marta Wojtkowska-Maksymik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 371-377
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.039.18879The article discusses two passages from the treatise De optimo senatore libri duo, in which Wawrzyniec Goślicki evokes Venice as a model of a mixed form of government. It is shown that the image of Venice in the work of the Polish writer does not differ from that established in Italian literature of the 15th and 16th centuries by Pier Paolo Vergerio, Gaspare Contarini, Donato Giannotti. It has been shown that Goślicki, unlike the aforementioned authors, made the prosperity of the state dependent not on the wellfunctioning governmental bodies, but on the moral excellence of the ruling class.
Radosław Grześkowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 379-389
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.040.18880This article is devoted to a collection of poetic letters written by Hieronim Morsztyn in Padua in late 1617 and early 1618. Their collegial tone and lack of self-censorship made them a unique source of the everyday life of Padua’s Polish community. Mentions of numerous libations, love affairs with virgos and married women, the use of courtesans and, finally, the pregnancy of one of them, all add up to a colourful picture of the social life of students and travellers visiting Padua and nearby Venice. Even the two letters concerning attendance at a public autopsy, which was carried out at the Pallazo del Bo by anatomy professor Adriaan van den Spieghel between 25 January and 19 February 1618, are focusing on an account of the dissection of male and female genitalia.
Małgorzata Ewa Kowalczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 391-398
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.041.18881Tomasz Kajetan Węgierski (1755–1787) is one of the most outstanding and controversial figures of the Polish Enlightenment. In 1779 this talented poet and satirist made a tour around Italy, during which he regularly wrote letters. They have been preserved in the collections of the Manuscripts Section of the Jagiellonian Library in Cracow, unfortunately as an incomplete copy. The aim of this article is to analyze the poet’s impressions from his stay in Padua. In his notes, full of anecdotes and jokes, we find broad descriptions of the art and architecture of the city, longer characteristics of the inhabitants, as well as their customs and everyday life. An attempt to reconstruct the Polish poet’s perception of Padua during the Enlightenment will undoubtedly contribute to a better understanding of the history of the city and its famous university.
Massimo Galtarossa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 273-280
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.029.18869The paduan noble ideology looked with interest in higher education both for the possibilities of employing nobles as lector and for the rich «propinae» derived from the degrees in the Sacred Colleges. The city encompassed, however, an extensive educational system with a prestigious Jesuit college and a military academy. Even the venetian patriciate developed the University according to careful cultural policies: state financing, engagement of famous professors and social control of the city. Religious, economic and cultural ties made the mobility of Polish nobles students to Italy particularly appreciated. The letters of an illustrious student, such as chancellor Jan Zamoyski, testify to the persistence over time of the ties also in terms of the history of European culture and the formation of its élites. The creation of flexible commissions for the granting of academic degrees encouraged these relationships.
Rodney John Lokaj
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 281-286
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.030.18870The article illustrates how visitors coming to Padua could learn about Italian humanism by studying Petrarch, not only where he had lived and what he had written but also how his legacy was represented and thus perpetuated under the direction of Petrarch’s former secretary and copyist, Lombardo della Seta, particularly in the fresco by Altichiero in the Oratory of Saint George to the right of the façade of the Basilica of Saint Anthony.
Magdalena Wrana
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 287-297
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.031.18871The present paper aims to investigate the phenomenon of Latin translations of vernacular works on the example of the Latinisations of Petrarch’s Rerum vulgarium fragmenta, contained in the commentary on Petrarch’s work by Marco Mantova Benavides, entitled Annotationi brevissime, sovra le rime di Messer Francesco Petrarca (1566). The Latin translations of Petrarchan texts included in the commentary are RVF 126, Chiare fresche e dolci acque, by Marcantonio Flaminio, RVF 128, Italia mia, and RVF 366, Vergine bella, by Pietro Amato and RVF 291, Quand’io veggio dal ciel, by Francesco Luigini. Marco Mantova Benavides, a humanist from Padua, jurist, lover and collector of antiquities and works of art, and professor at the Studio patavino, had friendly relations with Polish scholars, notably Jan Kochanowski and Andrzej Patrycy Nidecki. The exegetical activity of Mantova Benavides and the Latin translations of Petrarch’s texts belong to the colourful cultural context that Polish students in Padua had to deal with.
Mirosław Lenart
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 299-308
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.032.18872Studies in Padua became firmly established in Polish intellectual culture primarily as a place for the education of eminent representatives of the First Republic, from whom a rich writing legacy remains. Hence, among the wide range of so-called ‘Paduan’ people identified, writers and poets are associated with the Paduan Athenaeum in the first place, followed by medics, especially professors and lecturers at the Kraków Academy, or royal secretaries. The article addresses the hitherto overlooked issue of military education, and in the wider context of military culture, encountered by students arriving from Poland to a university city under the strict control of the Republic of Venice. Research in this area makes it possible to better understand not only, for example, the European circulation of knowledge on the art of fortification, but also the origins of the Zamoyski Academy or the sources of the assimilation of the idea of honour into Polish language and culture.
Alina Nowicka-Jeżowa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 309-320
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.033.18873The article presents religious attitudes of Humanists acting in the environment of Padua University in the middle of 16th century. At this background it follows development of religious beliefs of Jan Kochanowski during his studies in Padua (1552‒1559), then his strategy of coexistence with various confession groups in Polish Res Publica.
Tomasz Graff
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 321-332
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.034.18874The author analyses the career and academic work of those distinguished professors at the University of Krakow who studied in Padua in the age of first elective monarchs (from the 1570s to ca. mid-17th century). One of the key questions in the article is to what extent the Paduan stage of education influenced the university career and intellectual culture of the Polish academics. More broadly, the author tries to indicate future research prospects of the studies on the implications of the University of Krakow professors’ Paduan background.
Wojciech Krawczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 333-337
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.035.18875The students educated in Padua had great influence on the royal chancery of Poland-Lithuania and it dates back to the Middle Ages. These studies offered a possibility of career, and the significance of Padua in the context of royal chancery centres around the preparation of renowned lawyers much needed in the activities of the state. The reconstructing the education of chancery secretaries or notaries requires further research on this large group of several hundred characters.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 339-348
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.036.18876The purpose of this article is to analyse the symbolism concerning Poland and the reigning house of the Jagellonian dynasty, represented, together with various symbols of other institutions, in a temporary triumphal arch, created in 1556 on the occasion of the arrival of Queen Bona Sforza in Padua. The city authorities asked Alessandro Maggi, a Paduan scholar and collector of antiquities, to take charge of the arch, designed by the Veronese architect Michele Sanmicheli, and to provide it with a symbolic-decorative apparatus. In order to immortalize the event, Maggi decided to write, in the form of an open letter, and to give to the press Dichiaratione dell’arco fatto in Padova nella venuta della Serenissima Reina Bona di Polonia, a chronicle in which he not only narrated Bona’s stay in the lands of the Venetian Republic and the festive procession that took place in Padua, but also meticulously described the structure of the arch, explaining, at least in part, its symbolism. In particular, the iconographic and iconological analysis of the allegorical representations and selected inscriptions will allow us to understand his level of knowledge of the realm of which Bona Sforza, consort of Sigismund I, had been queen for almost forty years, as well as what meanings Maggi ‒ through personal interpretations and the application of his profound knowledge of the ancient Roman world to the era contemporary to him ‒ intended to convey to onlookers.
Marcello Piacentini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 349-359
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.037.18877The purpose of the work presented here is to enucleate some details of the Padua sojourn of Mikołaj Tomicki, dedicatee, moreover, as is well known, of a sonnet by Mikołaj Sęp Szarzyński, and of his friendships, on the basis of primary sources, especially the letters addressed to him by Antonio Maria Graziani and Giulio Poggiani.
Elwira Buszewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 361-370
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.038.18878The main purpose of this paper is to show how a literary work (in this case Fidus comes, published in 1601 in Kraków) mirrors non only the author’s humanist culture and worldviews, but also his intellectual and social relationships. In addition, it deals with the idea of a text as a form of making oneself present, demonstrating that Andreas Schoneus (1552‒1616), a humanist and poet from Silesia being not able to travel with his former pupil (a Polish magnate, Jan Magnus Tęczyński, 1579‒1637) to the Netherlands, makes his own book the addressee’s companion. The analysed poem displays the importance of their former journey to Italy, and Padua’s milieu is involved in its history. The book served also as a kind of “portfolio”, commending the author to the Belgian humanist Justus Lipsius. The article is divided into four parts. The first presents short biographic profiles of the Fidus comes’ author and its addressee. The second describes the work, its genesis, metamorphoses and context. The third analyses the portrayal of Tęczyński in the poem in the context of his further career. The last one explains the interplay of ideas and contexts and the main function of Schoneus’ work.
Marta Wojtkowska-Maksymik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 371-377
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.039.18879The article discusses two passages from the treatise De optimo senatore libri duo, in which Wawrzyniec Goślicki evokes Venice as a model of a mixed form of government. It is shown that the image of Venice in the work of the Polish writer does not differ from that established in Italian literature of the 15th and 16th centuries by Pier Paolo Vergerio, Gaspare Contarini, Donato Giannotti. It has been shown that Goślicki, unlike the aforementioned authors, made the prosperity of the state dependent not on the wellfunctioning governmental bodies, but on the moral excellence of the ruling class.
Radosław Grześkowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 379-389
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.040.18880This article is devoted to a collection of poetic letters written by Hieronim Morsztyn in Padua in late 1617 and early 1618. Their collegial tone and lack of self-censorship made them a unique source of the everyday life of Padua’s Polish community. Mentions of numerous libations, love affairs with virgos and married women, the use of courtesans and, finally, the pregnancy of one of them, all add up to a colourful picture of the social life of students and travellers visiting Padua and nearby Venice. Even the two letters concerning attendance at a public autopsy, which was carried out at the Pallazo del Bo by anatomy professor Adriaan van den Spieghel between 25 January and 19 February 1618, are focusing on an account of the dissection of male and female genitalia.
Małgorzata Ewa Kowalczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 3, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 391-398
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.041.18881Tomasz Kajetan Węgierski (1755–1787) is one of the most outstanding and controversial figures of the Polish Enlightenment. In 1779 this talented poet and satirist made a tour around Italy, during which he regularly wrote letters. They have been preserved in the collections of the Manuscripts Section of the Jagiellonian Library in Cracow, unfortunately as an incomplete copy. The aim of this article is to analyze the poet’s impressions from his stay in Padua. In his notes, full of anecdotes and jokes, we find broad descriptions of the art and architecture of the city, longer characteristics of the inhabitants, as well as their customs and everyday life. An attempt to reconstruct the Polish poet’s perception of Padua during the Enlightenment will undoubtedly contribute to a better understanding of the history of the city and its famous university.
Publication date: 12.2023
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
The publication of this volume was financed by the Jagiellonian University in Kraków – Faculty of Philology of the Jagiellonian University.
Cover Design: Dorota Heliasz
Cécile Folschweiller
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 167-174
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.017.18511From 1896 to 1940, the “Lettres étrangères” section of the Mercure de France magazine presented foreign literatures and cultures in the form of more or less regular columns aimed at a cultivated Frenchspeaking readership. Romania made its debut in 1905 under the pen of Marcel Montandon, a Swiss art critic and columnist born in Bucharest and living in Munich, who delivered 38 in-depth and regular articles until 1914. The presentation of this little-known corpus and its author provides an insight into the wealth of Romanian cultural production during this period, the arguments of the time and the choices and opinions of the author, standing as a cultural mediator between two intellectual worlds.
Gabriela Gavril-Antonesei
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 175-181
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.018.18512The proposed text is an excerpt from a larger study devoted to the writings of Panait Istrati. It aims to highlight the importance of literary history for a more accurate understanding of the reception of Panait Istrati in Romania, especially in the interwar period, taking a critical distance from the thesis of the author’s “marginalization” in Romanian and French literature. By researching Istrati’s articles from several decades and his correspondence with Romain Rolland, the study describes the contradictions of the author, the process of fictionalization of his biography, the invention of “roles” and the construction of a “personal myth”.
Tomasz Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 183-190
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.019.18513In Sorana Gurian’s early French and Romanian writing, feminine subjectivities are pushed into an anti- modern position by an oppressive modern discourse, resulting in feelings of displacement and trans- planting that lead to a paradoxical posture which is both progressive and reactionary. Through Vila Myosotis ([1939] 1946), Gurian explores the possibility of reconciling with oneself by returning to the past. However, her escape into the world of dreams awakens repressed desires and origins. This reactionary tendency seeks to establish empathy in the face of progress and modernity, and it allows for the creation of an autonomous female subjectivity that challenges the dominant discourse of masculinity, portrayed here through vampiric imagery.
Florin Oprescu
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 191-198
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.020.18514The article examines some of the communicating vessels (« vases communicants ») between André Breton’s theoretical surrealism and Gellu Naum’s neo-surrealism praxis. The focus of the analysis is also on the intersection points among the two novels, Nadja (1928) and Zenobia (1985), defining moments of beginning and of the last surrealism. The aim is to determine the synthetic (theoretical and practical) manifesto of Breton’s novel, Nadja, and the pure poetic act of the last European surrealist novel, Zenobia. Although the correspondences seemed clarified by Romanian literary criticism, the present article offers a new, in-depth and contrastive perspective on the « convulsive beauty », from theory to practice.
Corina Croitoru
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 199-206
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.021.18515The article discusses the poetry of the Romanian War Generation, proposing to reread the ‘transitive’ poetry of ‘Albatross’ group (Geo Dumitrescu, Dimitrie Stelaru, Ion Caraion et al.), in order to show how this literature develops the traumatic experience of the Second World War. The analysis focuses on the stylistic consequences of thematising the war, given the obvious distortion of poetic language in accordance with the deformed world it tries to codify. Therefore the approach is less interested in the capacity of poetry to represent, on aesthetic criteria, a resistance knot against terror, and more interested in poetry’s capacity of reinventing itself on ethic bases, as an insurgent response to the violence of History.
Jarmila Horáková
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 207-214
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.022.18516The writer Petru Popescu (born 1944) entered Romanian literature in the late 1960s and almost immediately gained the interest of critics and readers. His novels were innovative not only in terms of bold themes but also of narrative strategies. This article focuses on Petru Popescu’s work written in exile in English, i.e., from the late 1970s until 2009. His texts vary significantly, as Popescu tried his hand at several literary genres, from popular novels (Before and after Edith, In Hot Blood), travelogues (Amazon Beaming), adventure novels (Almost Adam), and adolescents’ literature (Footprints in Time) to his memoir (The Return) and the more stylized memoir about his parents-in-law (The Oasis: A memoir of Love and Survival in a Concentration Camp).
Ana-Maria Pușcașu
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 215-221
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.023.18517Surfacing Dumitru Crudu’s poetry from his first books, published before the emergence of the new fracturist movement in Romanian literature, the strategy of self-referentiality will gradually become the author’s trademark. This strategy has a double functionality, representing both a renunciation of the postmodern poetical discourses of the 80s and an embodiment of the desideratum of poetic individuation. Throughout self-referentiality, Dumitru Crudu repositions the world towards the poetic self by fragmenting it into a spectrum of personal reactions.
Kazimierz Jurczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 223-230
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.024.18518The folkloric topos of the walled-up woman, present in several variants in South-Eastern Europe, has a special status in the Romanian culture. The “Legend of Master Manole” from which it originates, along with “Miorița”, has become a canonical literary text. Considered by G. Călinescu as a “cultural myth”, one of the four essential Romanian myths, in the interwar and communist period, it was intensively exploited ideologically and politically. Interpreted by writers, either as a sample of Romanian creative genius, or as an example of dedication to the work of building the new world, the topos has long overgrown its initial condition as a simple motif of popular culture.
Olga Bartosiewicz-Nikolaev
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 231-239
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.025.18519The paper focuses on the ideological shift after 1989 that determined the nature of the debates over the role of Ana, the female character of the Legend of Master Manole, and her sacrifice. Until 1989, her perspective was widely ignored because the canonical interpretation of the ballad emphasized the male perspective of Manole and his sacrifice for the act of creation. After 1989, the feminist discourse argued that the symbolic structures perpetuated by this myth were reinforced in Romania by the communist regime. The main aim of the article is thus to present how the newly formed feminist critique employed one of the canonical Romanian texts to show the functioning of the model of a self-sacrificing woman in the social imaginary.
Anna Oczko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 241-249
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.026.18520The conditions under which the borrowing and diffusion of Carpathian vocabulary of Romanian origin in the mountain dialects of Lesser Poland and the Sub-Carpathian region, as well as the morphological properties of Romanian nouns, seem to favor the phenomenon of agglutination (integration) of a definite article in loanwords. The study of lexemes (common nouns and toponyms) considered by some linguists to be of Romanian origin has led to the conclusion that the agglutination of the Romanian definite article is a sporadic phenomenon in the case of toponyms present in the Polish part of the Western Carpathians (region of Polish dialects). As for the common nouns, none continue the Romanian articulated form, and the endings that can be confused with the masculine definite article are Polish suffixes of Slavic origin.
Tomasz Klimkowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 251-260
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.027.18521The articles presents some differences regarding the terminology used by the Romanian Orthodox Church, on the one hand, and the Romanian Church United with Rome, Greek-Catholic, on the other. The analysis is based on the text of the Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom. The differences concern not only strictly religious terms, but also neutral words. This seems to be the result of a deliberate linguistic policy of the Greek Catholic Church, which often uses different terms than the Romanian Orthodox Church. The Orthodox terms in question were borrowed from Slavonic or Greek, while the Greek Catholic terms are Romanian words inherited from Latin or recent loanwords from Latin and modern Romance languages.
Petar Radosavljević, Kristina Katalinić, Tena Fištrović
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 261-272
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.028.18522The aim of this paper is to research, based on our own linguistic material, as well as accessible publications, the influence of the Hungarian language on the Transylvanian dialect of Boyash Romanian in Croatia or, more precisely, to identify Hungarianisms that appear in the lexicon. In this regard, it is necessary to distinguish between at least two main categories of Hungarianisms – those that are present also in the Romanian language from Romania and those that are specific only to the Transylvanian dialect of Boyash Romanian spoken in Croatia.
Cécile Folschweiller
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 167-174
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.017.18511From 1896 to 1940, the “Lettres étrangères” section of the Mercure de France magazine presented foreign literatures and cultures in the form of more or less regular columns aimed at a cultivated Frenchspeaking readership. Romania made its debut in 1905 under the pen of Marcel Montandon, a Swiss art critic and columnist born in Bucharest and living in Munich, who delivered 38 in-depth and regular articles until 1914. The presentation of this little-known corpus and its author provides an insight into the wealth of Romanian cultural production during this period, the arguments of the time and the choices and opinions of the author, standing as a cultural mediator between two intellectual worlds.
Gabriela Gavril-Antonesei
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 175-181
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.018.18512The proposed text is an excerpt from a larger study devoted to the writings of Panait Istrati. It aims to highlight the importance of literary history for a more accurate understanding of the reception of Panait Istrati in Romania, especially in the interwar period, taking a critical distance from the thesis of the author’s “marginalization” in Romanian and French literature. By researching Istrati’s articles from several decades and his correspondence with Romain Rolland, the study describes the contradictions of the author, the process of fictionalization of his biography, the invention of “roles” and the construction of a “personal myth”.
Tomasz Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 183-190
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.019.18513In Sorana Gurian’s early French and Romanian writing, feminine subjectivities are pushed into an anti- modern position by an oppressive modern discourse, resulting in feelings of displacement and trans- planting that lead to a paradoxical posture which is both progressive and reactionary. Through Vila Myosotis ([1939] 1946), Gurian explores the possibility of reconciling with oneself by returning to the past. However, her escape into the world of dreams awakens repressed desires and origins. This reactionary tendency seeks to establish empathy in the face of progress and modernity, and it allows for the creation of an autonomous female subjectivity that challenges the dominant discourse of masculinity, portrayed here through vampiric imagery.
Florin Oprescu
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 191-198
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.020.18514The article examines some of the communicating vessels (« vases communicants ») between André Breton’s theoretical surrealism and Gellu Naum’s neo-surrealism praxis. The focus of the analysis is also on the intersection points among the two novels, Nadja (1928) and Zenobia (1985), defining moments of beginning and of the last surrealism. The aim is to determine the synthetic (theoretical and practical) manifesto of Breton’s novel, Nadja, and the pure poetic act of the last European surrealist novel, Zenobia. Although the correspondences seemed clarified by Romanian literary criticism, the present article offers a new, in-depth and contrastive perspective on the « convulsive beauty », from theory to practice.
Corina Croitoru
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 199-206
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.021.18515The article discusses the poetry of the Romanian War Generation, proposing to reread the ‘transitive’ poetry of ‘Albatross’ group (Geo Dumitrescu, Dimitrie Stelaru, Ion Caraion et al.), in order to show how this literature develops the traumatic experience of the Second World War. The analysis focuses on the stylistic consequences of thematising the war, given the obvious distortion of poetic language in accordance with the deformed world it tries to codify. Therefore the approach is less interested in the capacity of poetry to represent, on aesthetic criteria, a resistance knot against terror, and more interested in poetry’s capacity of reinventing itself on ethic bases, as an insurgent response to the violence of History.
Jarmila Horáková
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 207-214
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.022.18516The writer Petru Popescu (born 1944) entered Romanian literature in the late 1960s and almost immediately gained the interest of critics and readers. His novels were innovative not only in terms of bold themes but also of narrative strategies. This article focuses on Petru Popescu’s work written in exile in English, i.e., from the late 1970s until 2009. His texts vary significantly, as Popescu tried his hand at several literary genres, from popular novels (Before and after Edith, In Hot Blood), travelogues (Amazon Beaming), adventure novels (Almost Adam), and adolescents’ literature (Footprints in Time) to his memoir (The Return) and the more stylized memoir about his parents-in-law (The Oasis: A memoir of Love and Survival in a Concentration Camp).
Ana-Maria Pușcașu
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 215-221
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.023.18517Surfacing Dumitru Crudu’s poetry from his first books, published before the emergence of the new fracturist movement in Romanian literature, the strategy of self-referentiality will gradually become the author’s trademark. This strategy has a double functionality, representing both a renunciation of the postmodern poetical discourses of the 80s and an embodiment of the desideratum of poetic individuation. Throughout self-referentiality, Dumitru Crudu repositions the world towards the poetic self by fragmenting it into a spectrum of personal reactions.
Kazimierz Jurczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 223-230
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.024.18518The folkloric topos of the walled-up woman, present in several variants in South-Eastern Europe, has a special status in the Romanian culture. The “Legend of Master Manole” from which it originates, along with “Miorița”, has become a canonical literary text. Considered by G. Călinescu as a “cultural myth”, one of the four essential Romanian myths, in the interwar and communist period, it was intensively exploited ideologically and politically. Interpreted by writers, either as a sample of Romanian creative genius, or as an example of dedication to the work of building the new world, the topos has long overgrown its initial condition as a simple motif of popular culture.
Olga Bartosiewicz-Nikolaev
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 231-239
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.025.18519The paper focuses on the ideological shift after 1989 that determined the nature of the debates over the role of Ana, the female character of the Legend of Master Manole, and her sacrifice. Until 1989, her perspective was widely ignored because the canonical interpretation of the ballad emphasized the male perspective of Manole and his sacrifice for the act of creation. After 1989, the feminist discourse argued that the symbolic structures perpetuated by this myth were reinforced in Romania by the communist regime. The main aim of the article is thus to present how the newly formed feminist critique employed one of the canonical Romanian texts to show the functioning of the model of a self-sacrificing woman in the social imaginary.
Anna Oczko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 241-249
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.026.18520The conditions under which the borrowing and diffusion of Carpathian vocabulary of Romanian origin in the mountain dialects of Lesser Poland and the Sub-Carpathian region, as well as the morphological properties of Romanian nouns, seem to favor the phenomenon of agglutination (integration) of a definite article in loanwords. The study of lexemes (common nouns and toponyms) considered by some linguists to be of Romanian origin has led to the conclusion that the agglutination of the Romanian definite article is a sporadic phenomenon in the case of toponyms present in the Polish part of the Western Carpathians (region of Polish dialects). As for the common nouns, none continue the Romanian articulated form, and the endings that can be confused with the masculine definite article are Polish suffixes of Slavic origin.
Tomasz Klimkowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 251-260
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.027.18521The articles presents some differences regarding the terminology used by the Romanian Orthodox Church, on the one hand, and the Romanian Church United with Rome, Greek-Catholic, on the other. The analysis is based on the text of the Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom. The differences concern not only strictly religious terms, but also neutral words. This seems to be the result of a deliberate linguistic policy of the Greek Catholic Church, which often uses different terms than the Romanian Orthodox Church. The Orthodox terms in question were borrowed from Slavonic or Greek, while the Greek Catholic terms are Romanian words inherited from Latin or recent loanwords from Latin and modern Romance languages.
Petar Radosavljević, Kristina Katalinić, Tena Fištrović
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 261-272
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.028.18522The aim of this paper is to research, based on our own linguistic material, as well as accessible publications, the influence of the Hungarian language on the Transylvanian dialect of Boyash Romanian in Croatia or, more precisely, to identify Hungarianisms that appear in the lexicon. In this regard, it is necessary to distinguish between at least two main categories of Hungarianisms – those that are present also in the Romanian language from Romania and those that are specific only to the Transylvanian dialect of Boyash Romanian spoken in Croatia.
Publication date: 2023
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Cover design: Dorota Heliasz
Magdalena Mitura
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 101-110
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.011.18397Philippe Delerm’s prose extols the joy that comes from contemplating everyday life. Experienced intensely, it is a source of pleasure and happiness. The pleasures of food are a theme particularly exploited in this writer’s novels. The approach taken in this article is onomasiological in nature. Its aim is to analyse the lexical units that fall within the conceptual field of the term sin, while referring to different types of food and the sensations associated with its consumption. The occurrences have been systematized according to the list of the seven deadly sins established by Evagrius Ponticus.
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 111-125
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.012.18398Taras Shmiher, Yuliia Naniak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 127-134
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.013.18399Food became a symbol of societal and national identity throughout the Renaissance, when perceptions of the world shifted from divine to anthropocentric. There were more descriptions of food in Renaissance texts; the authors provided a thorough account of the composition of dishes, as well as traditions and customs of the time. Food, like humanism, has the same aims in Rabelais’ works: human progress through the nutrition system. Two Ukrainian translations of Rabelais’ “Gargantua et Pantagruel” are examined in the article, and the significance and content of food-related episodes are interpreted in various ways.
Katarzyna Wołowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 135-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.014.18400The objective of the article is to analyze the theme of wine conveyed in the novel Moderato cantabile by Marguerite Duras. It is a question of accounting for the way in which the theme, fundamental in the text analyzed and perceptible on the paradigmatic level (in its tabular reading), is constructed on the syntagmatic level (in the linear reading) through the establishment of a network of relevant semantic isotopies.
Witold Wołowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 147-155
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.015.18401This article analizes the theme (motif) of food in Un navire chargé de..., a folk tale rewritten by Italo Calvino and Lise, l’île by Jacques Probst. The Italian tale and the Suiss monologue actually represent two different ways of using food elements in the construction of a text. The first uses the thematic elements in a punctual way, in the crucial moments of the action which correspond to the strong points of the fable; this strategy is called structural deployment of the thematic cluster. The second text, exploiting the absence of food, involves food elements over its entire extent and at different levels of its structure, what we call diffuse deployment (of the thematic cluster).
Renata Zając-Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 157-165
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.016.18402The article deals with the question of Lyon specialties as French “gastronomic culturemes”, as well as with the presentation and definition of Lyonnais dishes offered in typical restaurants, known as “Bouchons Lyonnais”. Each culinary specialty name carries a story and expresses a tradition: local, regional or national. We are going to ponder about the context in which Lyon culturemes with a culinary connotation appeared, about the evolution of the terms in use, and finally, about their presence, throughout history, in the French cultural landscape.
Magdalena Mitura
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 101-110
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.011.18397Philippe Delerm’s prose extols the joy that comes from contemplating everyday life. Experienced intensely, it is a source of pleasure and happiness. The pleasures of food are a theme particularly exploited in this writer’s novels. The approach taken in this article is onomasiological in nature. Its aim is to analyse the lexical units that fall within the conceptual field of the term sin, while referring to different types of food and the sensations associated with its consumption. The occurrences have been systematized according to the list of the seven deadly sins established by Evagrius Ponticus.
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 111-125
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.012.18398Taras Shmiher, Yuliia Naniak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 127-134
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.013.18399Food became a symbol of societal and national identity throughout the Renaissance, when perceptions of the world shifted from divine to anthropocentric. There were more descriptions of food in Renaissance texts; the authors provided a thorough account of the composition of dishes, as well as traditions and customs of the time. Food, like humanism, has the same aims in Rabelais’ works: human progress through the nutrition system. Two Ukrainian translations of Rabelais’ “Gargantua et Pantagruel” are examined in the article, and the significance and content of food-related episodes are interpreted in various ways.
Katarzyna Wołowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 135-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.014.18400The objective of the article is to analyze the theme of wine conveyed in the novel Moderato cantabile by Marguerite Duras. It is a question of accounting for the way in which the theme, fundamental in the text analyzed and perceptible on the paradigmatic level (in its tabular reading), is constructed on the syntagmatic level (in the linear reading) through the establishment of a network of relevant semantic isotopies.
Witold Wołowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 147-155
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.015.18401This article analizes the theme (motif) of food in Un navire chargé de..., a folk tale rewritten by Italo Calvino and Lise, l’île by Jacques Probst. The Italian tale and the Suiss monologue actually represent two different ways of using food elements in the construction of a text. The first uses the thematic elements in a punctual way, in the crucial moments of the action which correspond to the strong points of the fable; this strategy is called structural deployment of the thematic cluster. The second text, exploiting the absence of food, involves food elements over its entire extent and at different levels of its structure, what we call diffuse deployment (of the thematic cluster).
Renata Zając-Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 2, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 157-165
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.016.18402The article deals with the question of Lyon specialties as French “gastronomic culturemes”, as well as with the presentation and definition of Lyonnais dishes offered in typical restaurants, known as “Bouchons Lyonnais”. Each culinary specialty name carries a story and expresses a tradition: local, regional or national. We are going to ponder about the context in which Lyon culturemes with a culinary connotation appeared, about the evolution of the terms in use, and finally, about their presence, throughout history, in the French cultural landscape.
Publication date: 01.06.2023
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Cover design: Dorota Heliasz
Dominika Topa-Bryniarska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 1-12
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.001.17472The paper investigates the relatively little-examined journalistic film review genre from discursive, pragmatic and rhetorical perspectives. To illustrate the presented framework for genre analysis, we have selected 32 French and francophone journalistic reviews of two different film genres: a comedy (from 2017) and a drama (from 2019). The persuasive strategies of the pathotic dimension in the film review we focus on leverage two of the Aristotelian modes of persuasion (ethos and pathos) in order to instill particular views and concepts. Our study centres around those persuasive strategies that draw on the discursive construction of the reviewer’s ethos and pathos in the film review based on the concept of emotive argumentation.
Paulina Mazurkiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 13-23
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.002.17473This article aims to analyze legal predications with the terms maternité, paternité and their Polish equivalents as an argument. The methodological framework of this study centers around the language expression of specialized concepts. The observed predications refer to legal actions for the purpose of establishing and contesting filiation in the French and Polish legal systems. We observe a strong use of nominal action predicates and an almost exact equivalence of expressions with the terms in question.
Monika Plewko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 25-34
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.003.17474In this article we try to compare and characterize the two electoral debates (one in Poland, between Donald Tusk and Jarosław Kaczyński, held on the 12th of October 2007 and the second, in Spain, be- tween Mariano Rajoy Brey and José Luis Rodríguez Zapatero held on the 25th of March 2008) from the point of view of the use of pronouns and their persuasive value. The study that we present below analyzes the discursive performance of the four politicians. This research is elaborated at the syntactic level and specifically the use of deictics: I, we, you.
Silvia Iglesias Recuero
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 35-48
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.004.17475This paper is the second part of the study developed in Iglesias (2022). It consists of a pragmalinguistic analysis of indirect formulations of the directive speech acts from five plays of the so-called bourgeois comedy of customs introduced in Spain by Enlightenment authors in the second half of the 18th century. The different linguistic expressions of these acts and their conditions of use are studied in some detail. The analysis shows that, despite the fact that quantitative data could invite us to think of a pragmalinguistic continuity respect to the 16th and 17th centuries, we can find in these texts the first manifestations of form and meaning strategies belonging to non-impositive negative politeness (Jucker 2012, 2020), and a distribution of linguistic and usage directive patterns approaching to nowadays usage.
Roman Sosnowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 49-57
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.005.17476In this paper I present the detailed descriptions of the Italian manuscripts re-discovered recently in Kraków and considered lost in 2012 when the catalogues of the collection were being printed. The inquiries at the time revealed that four of the Italian manuscripts listed in the Lemm’s old inventory were neither in Kraków nor in Berlin as well as some other manuscripts deposited in the boxes during the Second World War. Thankfully, these boxes were discovered in 2014, and inside there were the Italian manuscripts believed to be lost forever. In order to complete the 2012 catalogues and in accordance with the criteria adopted therein, I offer the descriptions of the four manuscripts, thus completing the long-standing work of the Fibula group on Romance manuscripts from the Berlin collection.
Daniel Słapek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 59-70
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.006.17477The Italian preterite (passato remoto, PR) is characterized by a complex inflexional morphology, both from the diachronic and the synchronic point of view. It is also the only verb tense that, according to the grammars, has two series of interchangeable endings ‒ for regular verbs ending in -ere: -ei, -é, -erono versus -etti, -ette, -ettero. This article is part of a wider research on the effective use of PR in contemporary Italian and shows what the current preferences are in the selection of this two series of endings amongst native Italian speakers. I will discuss the results of a questionnaire in which 3675 informants participated, and in particular: a) criteria used for the choice of the analyzed verbs, b) construction of the questionnaire, c) data processing. The data will show that: 1) there are a very small number of verbs that prefer the endings -ei, 2) all verbs ending in -stere require the endings -etti, and 3) there is a clear correspondence between the responses given to the questionnaire and the occurrences of the PR forms in the corpora.
Françoise Collinet, Joanna Górnikiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 71-77
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.007.17478The article constitutes a report on the publication Une histoire de la phrase française des Serments de Strasbourg aux écritures numériques [A History of French Sentence from the “Oaths of Strasbourg” to Digital Writing] published under the direction of Gilles Siouffi. The notion of a sentence seems nowadays so widely shared that we could be tempted to think that all over the history it was an obvious thing. Texts used by the authors demonstrate the contrary, they show that a sentence was for a long time contending with little success against competitive concepts (such as period, proposition, to mention just the most important ones) and that it is the outcome of a complicated history relating to various areas of the social life: political history, literary history, technical innovations, language analyses, etc. Apart from the authors’ erudition and their ability to include linguistic thinking into the common history, this work seduces by the contrast between texts certified and the model of a sentence, which contemporary French speakers have encoded.
Marta Wicherek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 79-83
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.008.17479The article discusses the book Caracterización lingüística de los procedimientos de creación léxica by Érica Vega Moreno. The aim of the work is to delineate the most important concepts of neology and to show proceedings of how the Spanish language can enrich its lexicon. In this paper special attention has been given to qualities of the book but it also shows passages which may be subject to further discussion.
Judyta Zbierska‐Mościcka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 85-91
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.009.17480The article discusses the book Écritures de femmes en Belgique francophone après 1945 edited by M. Quaghebeur. The publication is a collection of articles showcasing the diversity of women’s writing over several decades, crucial to the empowerment of women in Belgian social life and particularly in the cultural field. The chronological presentation of the individual articles highlights the central theme of the books discussed here, which is identity: gender, ethnicity, professional identity.
Tomasz Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 93-99
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.010.17481Karolina Czerska’s book offers a comparative study in which the theater of Maurice Maeterlinck is confronted with the theatrical work of Tadeusz Kantor. The author has set herself two major objectives: on the one hand, she wants to popularize Maeterlinck’s dramaturgy with the Polish public, and on the other, she evokes the works of the Belgian writer in the context of Kantor’s stage productions, which agrees to revisit and reconsider the work of the Polish theater director from a new perspective. By comparing the work of these two theater men, Czerska examines four themes where their artistic concepts seem similar: the conceptions of the “tragique quotidien” (tragedy in everyday life) and the “invisible”, the construction and status of the character as well as the function of the actor.
Françoise Collinet, Joanna Górnikiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 71-77
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.007.17478The article constitutes a report on the publication Une histoire de la phrase française des Serments de Strasbourg aux écritures numériques [A History of French Sentence from the “Oaths of Strasbourg” to Digital Writing] published under the direction of Gilles Siouffi. The notion of a sentence seems nowadays so widely shared that we could be tempted to think that all over the history it was an obvious thing. Texts used by the authors demonstrate the contrary, they show that a sentence was for a long time contending with little success against competitive concepts (such as period, proposition, to mention just the most important ones) and that it is the outcome of a complicated history relating to various areas of the social life: political history, literary history, technical innovations, language analyses, etc. Apart from the authors’ erudition and their ability to include linguistic thinking into the common history, this work seduces by the contrast between texts certified and the model of a sentence, which contemporary French speakers have encoded.
Marta Wicherek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 79-83
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.008.17479The article discusses the book Caracterización lingüística de los procedimientos de creación léxica by Érica Vega Moreno. The aim of the work is to delineate the most important concepts of neology and to show proceedings of how the Spanish language can enrich its lexicon. In this paper special attention has been given to qualities of the book but it also shows passages which may be subject to further discussion.
Judyta Zbierska‐Mościcka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 85-91
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.009.17480The article discusses the book Écritures de femmes en Belgique francophone après 1945 edited by M. Quaghebeur. The publication is a collection of articles showcasing the diversity of women’s writing over several decades, crucial to the empowerment of women in Belgian social life and particularly in the cultural field. The chronological presentation of the individual articles highlights the central theme of the books discussed here, which is identity: gender, ethnicity, professional identity.
Tomasz Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 93-99
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.010.17481Karolina Czerska’s book offers a comparative study in which the theater of Maurice Maeterlinck is confronted with the theatrical work of Tadeusz Kantor. The author has set herself two major objectives: on the one hand, she wants to popularize Maeterlinck’s dramaturgy with the Polish public, and on the other, she evokes the works of the Belgian writer in the context of Kantor’s stage productions, which agrees to revisit and reconsider the work of the Polish theater director from a new perspective. By comparing the work of these two theater men, Czerska examines four themes where their artistic concepts seem similar: the conceptions of the “tragique quotidien” (tragedy in everyday life) and the “invisible”, the construction and status of the character as well as the function of the actor.
Dominika Topa-Bryniarska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 1-12
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.001.17472The paper investigates the relatively little-examined journalistic film review genre from discursive, pragmatic and rhetorical perspectives. To illustrate the presented framework for genre analysis, we have selected 32 French and francophone journalistic reviews of two different film genres: a comedy (from 2017) and a drama (from 2019). The persuasive strategies of the pathotic dimension in the film review we focus on leverage two of the Aristotelian modes of persuasion (ethos and pathos) in order to instill particular views and concepts. Our study centres around those persuasive strategies that draw on the discursive construction of the reviewer’s ethos and pathos in the film review based on the concept of emotive argumentation.
Paulina Mazurkiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 13-23
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.002.17473This article aims to analyze legal predications with the terms maternité, paternité and their Polish equivalents as an argument. The methodological framework of this study centers around the language expression of specialized concepts. The observed predications refer to legal actions for the purpose of establishing and contesting filiation in the French and Polish legal systems. We observe a strong use of nominal action predicates and an almost exact equivalence of expressions with the terms in question.
Monika Plewko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 25-34
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.003.17474In this article we try to compare and characterize the two electoral debates (one in Poland, between Donald Tusk and Jarosław Kaczyński, held on the 12th of October 2007 and the second, in Spain, be- tween Mariano Rajoy Brey and José Luis Rodríguez Zapatero held on the 25th of March 2008) from the point of view of the use of pronouns and their persuasive value. The study that we present below analyzes the discursive performance of the four politicians. This research is elaborated at the syntactic level and specifically the use of deictics: I, we, you.
Silvia Iglesias Recuero
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 35-48
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.004.17475This paper is the second part of the study developed in Iglesias (2022). It consists of a pragmalinguistic analysis of indirect formulations of the directive speech acts from five plays of the so-called bourgeois comedy of customs introduced in Spain by Enlightenment authors in the second half of the 18th century. The different linguistic expressions of these acts and their conditions of use are studied in some detail. The analysis shows that, despite the fact that quantitative data could invite us to think of a pragmalinguistic continuity respect to the 16th and 17th centuries, we can find in these texts the first manifestations of form and meaning strategies belonging to non-impositive negative politeness (Jucker 2012, 2020), and a distribution of linguistic and usage directive patterns approaching to nowadays usage.
Roman Sosnowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 49-57
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.005.17476In this paper I present the detailed descriptions of the Italian manuscripts re-discovered recently in Kraków and considered lost in 2012 when the catalogues of the collection were being printed. The inquiries at the time revealed that four of the Italian manuscripts listed in the Lemm’s old inventory were neither in Kraków nor in Berlin as well as some other manuscripts deposited in the boxes during the Second World War. Thankfully, these boxes were discovered in 2014, and inside there were the Italian manuscripts believed to be lost forever. In order to complete the 2012 catalogues and in accordance with the criteria adopted therein, I offer the descriptions of the four manuscripts, thus completing the long-standing work of the Fibula group on Romance manuscripts from the Berlin collection.
Daniel Słapek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 23, Issue 1, Volume 23 (2023), pp. 59-70
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.23.006.17477The Italian preterite (passato remoto, PR) is characterized by a complex inflexional morphology, both from the diachronic and the synchronic point of view. It is also the only verb tense that, according to the grammars, has two series of interchangeable endings ‒ for regular verbs ending in -ere: -ei, -é, -erono versus -etti, -ette, -ettero. This article is part of a wider research on the effective use of PR in contemporary Italian and shows what the current preferences are in the selection of this two series of endings amongst native Italian speakers. I will discuss the results of a questionnaire in which 3675 informants participated, and in particular: a) criteria used for the choice of the analyzed verbs, b) construction of the questionnaire, c) data processing. The data will show that: 1) there are a very small number of verbs that prefer the endings -ei, 2) all verbs ending in -stere require the endings -etti, and 3) there is a clear correspondence between the responses given to the questionnaire and the occurrences of the PR forms in the corpora.
Publication date: 2022
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Cover design: Dorota Heliasz
Ouvrage publié avec le concours de la Faculté des Lettres de l’Université Jagellonne de Cracovie avec le soutien de l’Université Pédagogique de Cracovie et de Wallonie-Bruxelles International.
Stanisław Jasionowicz, Wacław Rapak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 389-391
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.035.16689Marc Quaghebeur
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 393-411
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.036.16690Often dubious or allergic, even downright negative, the reactions to the word “Francophone”, a term whose meaning is nevertheless clear, do not fail to raise questions. They are particularly strong in the literary field where more and more Francophone literatures are developing, the emergence, study and recognition of which always come up against resistance without equal in other linguistic areas resulting from European colonization. The explanation lies at the very heart of the History of France and of the Franco-French structures for apprehending the world – particularly through the place and the conception of the language and literature that signify it – what the author calls the French ideology. The effects of Parisian editorial centralism, unique in the world, are also studied, as well as the contrasting consequences of the political use made of the French language and its supposed universality. Diverse historical strata and contemporary contradictions are meticulously analysed, as well as the obstacles to considering and building a plural Franco-Francophone space. What the rejection of the word “Francophone” refers to is the realities that it designates and forces us to recognize fundamentally. They call into question a habitus.
Tomasz Chomiszczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 413-421
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.037.16691“Francophones”, “francographes”, “francophiles”, “francophobes”... What an extraordinary word-formation richness! Not to mention similar words, more complicated and difficult to translate : “francology” (scientific discipline), “francité” (“frenchness”), “francogène” (“of francophone origin”). Although they all contain the same prefix “franco-”, all these concepts introduce a sense of inconsistency: for some of them refer to the world of francophony, while others are closely related only to France or its inhabitants. Why? Is it correct and fair? What good/bad comes from this confusion? This is an issue that the author ponders on, without giving obvious answers, but rather provoking to pose further disturbing questions about the identity of contemporary and future francophony.
Przemysław Szczur
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 423-430
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.038.16692The author of the article proposes an interpretation of the novel Bataille de Kirholm by Henri Krasiński through the notions of francophony, migration and transnationalism. He analyzes the authorial posture adopted by the writer, based on his migrant status, but also the poetics of his text, based on the transposition into French of Polish historical, cultural and linguistic elements. He thus intends to underline the interest of a little-known literary phenomenon, that of historical novels with Polish subject, published in the Romantic era by French-speaking Polish authors.
Wacław Rapak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 431-437
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.039.16693The following text takes up the problem of modernity in its canonical formulation proposed in 1863 by Charles Baudelaire in his important essay entitled Le peintre de la vie moderne. The author of the article tries to show the basic framework of this concept with the definition of modernity itself and the category of beauty, remaining at Baudelaire’s conception in natural connection with it. The author highlights the importance of Baudelaire’s earlier views and the influence that the Paris World Exhibition of 1855 had on him.
Cécile Bocianowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 439-448
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.040.16694This article analyses the multilateral dynamics of the cultural transfer phenomenon that leads from Bruges-la-morte novel by Georges Rodenbach to Mariusz Treliński’s staging of the opera Die Tote Stadt, by examining the mediators of the transfer, the exporting and receiving contexts, the appropriations and the rejections, to use the methodology of cultural transfers (Joyeux-Prunel 2003). The comparative analysis of the translations of the libretto and the Warsaw and Brussels stagings of the opera, as well as its Polish and Belgian reception, will shed light on the mechanisms of appropriation and re-semantisation of the work.
Agnieszka Kukuryk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 449-458
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.041.16695This article focuses on the journalistic work of Léon Kochnitzky, who illustrates what has been called “Francophone literature” or more broadly, world literature in French. Our aim is to show that the reportages of this Belgian writer-traveler represent a unique dialogue between creativity and critical reflection, that his often poetic but also humorous chronicles are an excellent contribution to Francophonie. The landscapes he creates, through which cultures communicate with each other, will remind us that poetry lives from its openness to the world and history, and that the interaction between poet, world, and word is an excellent opportunity for mutual enrichment.
Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 459-466
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.042.16696The current article is a preliminary sketch of the study of recurring motives found in the dramatic works of Anna Langfus. After a short presentation of the profile of the writer and the role of the theater in her life, we look into an unpublished play Amos ou les fausses espérances / Amos or False Hopes (1961). The concept of “patterns of transitivity”, proposed by Jean-Pierre Richard in Onze études sur la poésie moderne / Eleven Studies on Modern Poetry, is guiding our reading of Langfus’ play in this context.
Maria Gubińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 467-476
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.043.16697The works of Assia Djebar, a French-speaking Algerian writer (1936‒2015), are a battlefield for the preservation of the history of Algeria, as well as the struggle for the emancipation of Islamic women, for the cultural diversity of Algeria and for liberation from the terror of fundamentalists.
In this article, we would like to show the extent to which Djebar’s writing is inscribed in the memory, history and present day of Algeria, where women are the guardians of the past and the native language, and the language of the former colonizer is an achievement that allows to convey and preserve the deepest layers of collective memory.
Grzegorz Duliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 477-487
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.044.16698This article proposes to study the unpublished and very little known correspondence between Léopold S. Senghor and a Quebec poet, Roger Brien. Our study mainly concerns the way in which Brien forges links with the president of Senegal. The relation Senghor-Brien (its conditions, issues and modalities) is analysed from the point of view of the Canadian poet. By consulting Brien’s letters, we discover three major issues that are organized around his poetic work: the recognition, the dissemination and the publication of his literary works. Highlighting these questions allow us to better understand the functioning and the dynamism of this unexplored relation between the two writers.
Sylwia Kucharuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 489-497
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.045.16699The aim of this article is to present the evolution of poetics in the dramatic work of Matéi Visniec, a French-speaking Romanian author, taking into consideration various factors related to his bilingual and bicultural background. France, which he refers to as his mental homeland, becomes his adopted country, and the French language, his preferred writing language. An accomplished francophone author, he remains deeply rooted in the culture and tradition of his country of origin, and he constantly refers to it in his works. Being suspended between the two very different cultures is an enriching experience for him and an important source of inspiration.
Małgorzata Sokołowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 499-508
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.046.16700The present paper focuses on the novel Our Riches [Nos Richesses] published in 2017 by a young Algerian writer, Kaouther Adimi. The book is set in 20th century Algeria and narrates the history of Les Vraies Richesses, a publishing house and library founded in Alger by Edmond Charlot, which is to be closed in 2017 by Ryad, a young Algerian living in Paris, who has come to Alger to do his internship. The aim of the paper is to analyse the French-Algerian relationships depicted in the book and to study whether the novel may be inscribed in the concept of “francophonie”. It is divided into three parts. The first one investigates the structure of the book, its language and historical events described by the writer. The second examines the character development and the roles of the main protagonists and the last one focuses on the use of pronouns “you” and “we”.
Joanna Warmuzińska-Rogóż
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 509-522
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.047.16701The author of the paper proposes to take a closer look at the collection Frankofonia Literaria in which French-language literature is published in Polish translation. In the case of the collection, several phenomena specific to the mechanism of the editorial choice, and then the way of presentation of the source target in translation in the paratexts (especially peritexts) are articulated. The author analyzes the profile of the publisher, the profile of the translator and then the nature of the editorial peritext. She also reflects on the specificity of the decision-making process as well as on the role(s) of the translator both in the choice and in the dissemination of the translated works.
Stanisław Jasionowicz, Wacław Rapak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 389-391
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.035.16689Marc Quaghebeur
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 393-411
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.036.16690Often dubious or allergic, even downright negative, the reactions to the word “Francophone”, a term whose meaning is nevertheless clear, do not fail to raise questions. They are particularly strong in the literary field where more and more Francophone literatures are developing, the emergence, study and recognition of which always come up against resistance without equal in other linguistic areas resulting from European colonization. The explanation lies at the very heart of the History of France and of the Franco-French structures for apprehending the world – particularly through the place and the conception of the language and literature that signify it – what the author calls the French ideology. The effects of Parisian editorial centralism, unique in the world, are also studied, as well as the contrasting consequences of the political use made of the French language and its supposed universality. Diverse historical strata and contemporary contradictions are meticulously analysed, as well as the obstacles to considering and building a plural Franco-Francophone space. What the rejection of the word “Francophone” refers to is the realities that it designates and forces us to recognize fundamentally. They call into question a habitus.
Tomasz Chomiszczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 413-421
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.037.16691“Francophones”, “francographes”, “francophiles”, “francophobes”... What an extraordinary word-formation richness! Not to mention similar words, more complicated and difficult to translate : “francology” (scientific discipline), “francité” (“frenchness”), “francogène” (“of francophone origin”). Although they all contain the same prefix “franco-”, all these concepts introduce a sense of inconsistency: for some of them refer to the world of francophony, while others are closely related only to France or its inhabitants. Why? Is it correct and fair? What good/bad comes from this confusion? This is an issue that the author ponders on, without giving obvious answers, but rather provoking to pose further disturbing questions about the identity of contemporary and future francophony.
Przemysław Szczur
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 423-430
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.038.16692The author of the article proposes an interpretation of the novel Bataille de Kirholm by Henri Krasiński through the notions of francophony, migration and transnationalism. He analyzes the authorial posture adopted by the writer, based on his migrant status, but also the poetics of his text, based on the transposition into French of Polish historical, cultural and linguistic elements. He thus intends to underline the interest of a little-known literary phenomenon, that of historical novels with Polish subject, published in the Romantic era by French-speaking Polish authors.
Wacław Rapak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 431-437
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.039.16693The following text takes up the problem of modernity in its canonical formulation proposed in 1863 by Charles Baudelaire in his important essay entitled Le peintre de la vie moderne. The author of the article tries to show the basic framework of this concept with the definition of modernity itself and the category of beauty, remaining at Baudelaire’s conception in natural connection with it. The author highlights the importance of Baudelaire’s earlier views and the influence that the Paris World Exhibition of 1855 had on him.
Cécile Bocianowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 439-448
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.040.16694This article analyses the multilateral dynamics of the cultural transfer phenomenon that leads from Bruges-la-morte novel by Georges Rodenbach to Mariusz Treliński’s staging of the opera Die Tote Stadt, by examining the mediators of the transfer, the exporting and receiving contexts, the appropriations and the rejections, to use the methodology of cultural transfers (Joyeux-Prunel 2003). The comparative analysis of the translations of the libretto and the Warsaw and Brussels stagings of the opera, as well as its Polish and Belgian reception, will shed light on the mechanisms of appropriation and re-semantisation of the work.
Agnieszka Kukuryk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 449-458
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.041.16695This article focuses on the journalistic work of Léon Kochnitzky, who illustrates what has been called “Francophone literature” or more broadly, world literature in French. Our aim is to show that the reportages of this Belgian writer-traveler represent a unique dialogue between creativity and critical reflection, that his often poetic but also humorous chronicles are an excellent contribution to Francophonie. The landscapes he creates, through which cultures communicate with each other, will remind us that poetry lives from its openness to the world and history, and that the interaction between poet, world, and word is an excellent opportunity for mutual enrichment.
Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 459-466
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.042.16696The current article is a preliminary sketch of the study of recurring motives found in the dramatic works of Anna Langfus. After a short presentation of the profile of the writer and the role of the theater in her life, we look into an unpublished play Amos ou les fausses espérances / Amos or False Hopes (1961). The concept of “patterns of transitivity”, proposed by Jean-Pierre Richard in Onze études sur la poésie moderne / Eleven Studies on Modern Poetry, is guiding our reading of Langfus’ play in this context.
Maria Gubińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 467-476
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.043.16697The works of Assia Djebar, a French-speaking Algerian writer (1936‒2015), are a battlefield for the preservation of the history of Algeria, as well as the struggle for the emancipation of Islamic women, for the cultural diversity of Algeria and for liberation from the terror of fundamentalists.
In this article, we would like to show the extent to which Djebar’s writing is inscribed in the memory, history and present day of Algeria, where women are the guardians of the past and the native language, and the language of the former colonizer is an achievement that allows to convey and preserve the deepest layers of collective memory.
Grzegorz Duliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 477-487
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.044.16698This article proposes to study the unpublished and very little known correspondence between Léopold S. Senghor and a Quebec poet, Roger Brien. Our study mainly concerns the way in which Brien forges links with the president of Senegal. The relation Senghor-Brien (its conditions, issues and modalities) is analysed from the point of view of the Canadian poet. By consulting Brien’s letters, we discover three major issues that are organized around his poetic work: the recognition, the dissemination and the publication of his literary works. Highlighting these questions allow us to better understand the functioning and the dynamism of this unexplored relation between the two writers.
Sylwia Kucharuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 489-497
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.045.16699The aim of this article is to present the evolution of poetics in the dramatic work of Matéi Visniec, a French-speaking Romanian author, taking into consideration various factors related to his bilingual and bicultural background. France, which he refers to as his mental homeland, becomes his adopted country, and the French language, his preferred writing language. An accomplished francophone author, he remains deeply rooted in the culture and tradition of his country of origin, and he constantly refers to it in his works. Being suspended between the two very different cultures is an enriching experience for him and an important source of inspiration.
Małgorzata Sokołowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 499-508
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.046.16700The present paper focuses on the novel Our Riches [Nos Richesses] published in 2017 by a young Algerian writer, Kaouther Adimi. The book is set in 20th century Algeria and narrates the history of Les Vraies Richesses, a publishing house and library founded in Alger by Edmond Charlot, which is to be closed in 2017 by Ryad, a young Algerian living in Paris, who has come to Alger to do his internship. The aim of the paper is to analyse the French-Algerian relationships depicted in the book and to study whether the novel may be inscribed in the concept of “francophonie”. It is divided into three parts. The first one investigates the structure of the book, its language and historical events described by the writer. The second examines the character development and the roles of the main protagonists and the last one focuses on the use of pronouns “you” and “we”.
Joanna Warmuzińska-Rogóż
Romanica Cracoviensia, Special Issue (2022), Volume 22 (2022), pp. 509-522
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.047.16701The author of the paper proposes to take a closer look at the collection Frankofonia Literaria in which French-language literature is published in Polish translation. In the case of the collection, several phenomena specific to the mechanism of the editorial choice, and then the way of presentation of the source target in translation in the paratexts (especially peritexts) are articulated. The author analyzes the profile of the publisher, the profile of the translator and then the nature of the editorial peritext. She also reflects on the specificity of the decision-making process as well as on the role(s) of the translator both in the choice and in the dissemination of the translated works.
Publication date: 16.12.2022
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Cover design: Dorota Heliasz
Isabelle Fabre
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 335-343
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.030.16195In her Mirror of Simple Souls, Marguerite Porete († 1310) aims at paving the way for the annihilated soul to find its ideal self back in the mystical union with God. However, by doing so, she also draws on the feeling of nostalgia by heralding the discrepancy between the usual state of the soul, where it stands forlorn and bereft of the source of its longing, and its state of fulfillment where words are no longer relevant. Hence the Mirror as a speculative tractate builds on a rich literary imagery – images of mountains and valleys, of sea and rivers and sunshine, depicting a country of life vs one of estrangement, as well as a sense of lost time that cannot be recovered – to embark its readers on a spiritual journey while making them aware of the shortcomings of ordinary language.
Jean-Marie Fritz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 345-354
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.031.16196“We are dwarfs perched on the shoulders of giants,” this famous image that John of Salisbury attributed to Bernard of Chartres was very popular throughout the Middle Ages, and far beyond, until it became the motto of Google Scholar. First, it expresses the respect and admiration that the masters of the twelfth century had for the authors of Antiquity whose works they commented on. But the formula is more complex than it seems and is not reduced to its nostalgic and backward-looking dimension, it is also forward-looking and allows to affirm the idea of progress, the cumulative dimension of knowledge and translatio studii, since the dwarf perched on a giant sees farther than the one who supports him.
Anna Gęsicka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 355-364
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.032.16197The subject matter of the analysis is an interesting poem by Jean Molinet. This paper focuses on the aspect of a certain nostalgia for the ideal which aims at both the semantic and poetic aspects of the poem. The existential ideal ‒ conceived from a spiritual perspective – is transmitted through a refined metaphorical system, conveying complex ideas and equivocal meanings, and covers two eponymous aspects, one of which turns out to be denied by the second. From an eschatological perspective, the author demonstrates how insignificant the old “worldly” ideal and alleged intellectual ideal will be in the eyes of God at the moment of Judgment. The opposition within the same metaphor of the two antithetical ideals is a process accentuating a revalorization of the existential perspective of the poet.
Joanna Gorecka-Kalita
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 365-376
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.033.16198The concept of fin’amor in Thomas’ Tristan is traditionally subject to two interpretations: either it is glorified as a religion, with lovers as its martyrs, or it is criticized within the framework of Christian principles. This paper proposes an alternative to such interpretative dichotomy: it attempts to prove that glorifying the fin’amor as an ideal does not mean idealizing the lovers. In fact, Thomas judges severely his characters not in the name of Christian religion but in the name of an entirely profane, yet highly spiritual ideal of courtly love. The lovers, although far from being its embodiment, still aspire and refer to it, suffering from their own imperfection. This tension is highlighted by the aesthetics of doubling characterizing Thomas’ writing.
Jean-René Valette
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 377-387
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.034.16199Along with the Hellenistic novel and the pastoral novel, the chivalric narrative constitutes one of the three forms of premodern idealism. In close connection with the ineffable anthropomorphism of the novel, the narratives of chivalry distinguish themselves by placing the transcendent source at the heart of the society of men (T. Pavel, La Pensée du roman). The article investigates the part that nostalgia takes in the manufacture of the chivalric and courtly ideal starting from human resources (love, war), according to two principal poetics: the enchantment, the unpredictable, the desire (Yvain, le Chevalier au lion of Chrétien de Troyes) vs. the disenchantment, the irreversible, the regret inherent in the nostalgic charm (La Mort le Roi Artu).
Isabelle Fabre
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 335-343
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.030.16195In her Mirror of Simple Souls, Marguerite Porete († 1310) aims at paving the way for the annihilated soul to find its ideal self back in the mystical union with God. However, by doing so, she also draws on the feeling of nostalgia by heralding the discrepancy between the usual state of the soul, where it stands forlorn and bereft of the source of its longing, and its state of fulfillment where words are no longer relevant. Hence the Mirror as a speculative tractate builds on a rich literary imagery – images of mountains and valleys, of sea and rivers and sunshine, depicting a country of life vs one of estrangement, as well as a sense of lost time that cannot be recovered – to embark its readers on a spiritual journey while making them aware of the shortcomings of ordinary language.
Jean-Marie Fritz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 345-354
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.031.16196“We are dwarfs perched on the shoulders of giants,” this famous image that John of Salisbury attributed to Bernard of Chartres was very popular throughout the Middle Ages, and far beyond, until it became the motto of Google Scholar. First, it expresses the respect and admiration that the masters of the twelfth century had for the authors of Antiquity whose works they commented on. But the formula is more complex than it seems and is not reduced to its nostalgic and backward-looking dimension, it is also forward-looking and allows to affirm the idea of progress, the cumulative dimension of knowledge and translatio studii, since the dwarf perched on a giant sees farther than the one who supports him.
Anna Gęsicka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 355-364
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.032.16197The subject matter of the analysis is an interesting poem by Jean Molinet. This paper focuses on the aspect of a certain nostalgia for the ideal which aims at both the semantic and poetic aspects of the poem. The existential ideal ‒ conceived from a spiritual perspective – is transmitted through a refined metaphorical system, conveying complex ideas and equivocal meanings, and covers two eponymous aspects, one of which turns out to be denied by the second. From an eschatological perspective, the author demonstrates how insignificant the old “worldly” ideal and alleged intellectual ideal will be in the eyes of God at the moment of Judgment. The opposition within the same metaphor of the two antithetical ideals is a process accentuating a revalorization of the existential perspective of the poet.
Joanna Gorecka-Kalita
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 365-376
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.033.16198The concept of fin’amor in Thomas’ Tristan is traditionally subject to two interpretations: either it is glorified as a religion, with lovers as its martyrs, or it is criticized within the framework of Christian principles. This paper proposes an alternative to such interpretative dichotomy: it attempts to prove that glorifying the fin’amor as an ideal does not mean idealizing the lovers. In fact, Thomas judges severely his characters not in the name of Christian religion but in the name of an entirely profane, yet highly spiritual ideal of courtly love. The lovers, although far from being its embodiment, still aspire and refer to it, suffering from their own imperfection. This tension is highlighted by the aesthetics of doubling characterizing Thomas’ writing.
Jean-René Valette
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 4, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 377-387
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.034.16199Along with the Hellenistic novel and the pastoral novel, the chivalric narrative constitutes one of the three forms of premodern idealism. In close connection with the ineffable anthropomorphism of the novel, the narratives of chivalry distinguish themselves by placing the transcendent source at the heart of the society of men (T. Pavel, La Pensée du roman). The article investigates the part that nostalgia takes in the manufacture of the chivalric and courtly ideal starting from human resources (love, war), according to two principal poetics: the enchantment, the unpredictable, the desire (Yvain, le Chevalier au lion of Chrétien de Troyes) vs. the disenchantment, the irreversible, the regret inherent in the nostalgic charm (La Mort le Roi Artu).
Publication date: 30.11.2022
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Cover design: Dorota Heliasz
Bartosz Dondelewski, Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 203-212
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.018.16183The purpose of this paper is to study the current sociolinguistic situation of the language community of Xálima through the prism of the theory of community of practice. We define the community of practice as an aggregate of people who come together around mutual engagement in an endeavour of preserving and promoting their vernacular language. The empirical material will be a series of anthropological observations and comments on the semi-directed interviews, made in situ by the authors, in which we will analyse the efforts towards the orthographic standardization and their possible effects. We aim to demonstrate that the methodological principle of community of practice is applicable and suitable to shed new light over sociolinguistic minorized contexts, especially when conducting research in the field of the so-called third wave of sociolinguistics.
Aneta Pawlak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 213-224
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.019.16184The objective of the article is twofold. On the one hand, it aims to briefly compare the definitions of punctuation marks in Spanish and Polish, to justify their syntactic-logical function from a diachronic point of view, and to compare the graphic representations of punctuation marks in both languages. On the other hand, it attempts to compare, in more detail, the use of the comma in subordinate substantive clauses and in relative clauses in both languages, starting from the Spanish syntax and based on the corpus from literary works. The conclusion shows that, between both languages, there are more similarities when it comes to defining punctuation marks than when comparing the use of commas in specific syntactic structures.
Sylwia Kalińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 225-239
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.020.16185The purpose of this paper is to sensitize teachers to the phenomenon referred to as reading anxiety and to suggest approaches to reading instruction that may reduce anxiety in high-reading-apprehensive language learners. The activities suggested in this paper are based on pedagogically sound approaches to reading instruction and are also appropriate for learners who do not experience reading anxiety.
Małgorzata Posturzyńska-Bosko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 241-249
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.021.16186The aim of the present article is to analyze the functioning of the meismes morpheme in Middle French, on the basis of Christine de Pizan’s works, above all the attempt to define and arrange the contexts of occurence of its particular paradigms in the language that demonstrates the features of a hybrid system. The analysis of occurences containing the meismes morpheme shows a co-existence of defensive constructions known in Ancient French altogether with the new, more numerous ones. The use of the meismes morpheme is characterized by a strong regularity and a consequence of applying analogical structures, which constitutes a piece of evidence that the system stabilizes, and even codifies itself.
Barbara Marczuk-Szwed
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 251-260
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.022.16187The paper focuses on one of the five tragedies that were dedicated in the 17th century to the character of Saint Catherine of Alexandria, martyred around 307. Some modern scholars dispute the existence of the saint and suggest that her legend was based on the life and murder of Hypatia, a Neoplatonist philosopher from Alexandria, who was massacred by Christians in 415. The author of the article proposes to demonstrate that in the tragedy L’Illustre philosophe the resemblance between these two martyrs – one pagan, the other Christian – becomes particularly flagrant. As a result, Soeur de La Chapelle’s work, while remaining an apology for the saint, also becomes a great plea for women’s access to education and participation in intellectual life.
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 261-269
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.023.16188The paper focuses on the passage on the burial of the banker Dambreuse in chapter IV of the third part of Sentimental Education (L’Éducation sentimentale, 1869) where there is a portrayal of the path from the final illness to the agony and, above all, to the tomb of a rich Parisian. The funerary scenography that Gustave Flaubert sets in this scene radicalises the break with the intimate code of death. It deprives the deceased of the role of protagonist of the drama to make room for the public management of death: the gestures and parades that regulate the ritual, beyond the collective and spiritual investment in death.
Monika Gurgul
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 271-279
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.024.16189The aim of the paper is to answer the question about the attitude of Edvige Toeplitz Mrozowska to the Soviet revolution with which she entered in a direct contact during her travel to Tajikistan in 1929. In the period between 1930‒1933 she devoted two texts, important in her literary output, to the revolution and the reality of Soviet Central Asia. The first is an account of the expedition to the Pamir Mountains led by Mrozowska, and, apart from the geographical subject matter typical of such texts, it contains observations regarding socialist changes in the newly established Tajikistan, while the second one is not only a collection of sketches related to the analysis of revolutionary reality, but also a kind of project with historical and even historiosophical aspirations.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 281-289
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.025.16190The aim of the article is to analyse the influence of occultism on the development of the Central European avant-garde, especially the Surrealism of the ‘30s and ‘40s. On the one hand, occultists affirm a retreat from the tyranny of reason, which for many avant-garde artists embodies the pettiness of human existence, stifled by the forces of family and public duties. On the other hand, they are an inexhaustible source of props, actions and rituals. Both aspects are extremely important for both Czech Artificialists (Toyen and Štyrský) and Surrealists (Teige, Nezval); however, they gain particular importance in the theories and practice of Romanian Surrealists – Victor Brauner, Gherasim Luca and, above all, Gellu Naum. The space in which these transformed entities with a new status enter consciousness are the eponymous „dangerous territory” that André Breton wrote about, and which become a metaphor (but is it only a metaphor?) of the alliance of the proto-language and the proto-image.
Stanisław Jasionowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 291-300
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.026.16191This article deals with the motif of “anabasis” in the poetry of Saint-John Perse and the Polish poet Zbigniew Herbert. The former, a poet and diplomat, gave this title to a poem written in the early 1920s, before he stepped onto the stage of international politics of the interwar period. It, in a way, anticipates his professional and existential choices. Herbert’s “Anabasis” appeared in 1983 in his collection of poems entitled Raport z oblężonego miasta [Report from a Besieged City]. Although two generations and vastly different geopolitical points of origin separate the authors of these poems, both writers left their “small homelands” (Guadeloupe, Lwów), to become witnesses to history filled with socio-political events in the face of which they could not remain neutral. Saint-John Perse began his own poetic “anabasis” in 1940, as an “exile” having escaped to the USA. Zbigniew Herbert published his “Anabasis” in a time when communist Poland would, once again (following the institution of Martial Law in 1981), would confirm his “internal exile.” Personal contexts aside, the “anabases” of Perse and Herbert represent a search for the “right word” which anticipates the script of existence or which is a meditation on exile, expressing through modern poetic means the desire to recover, or constantly (re)construct, their imaginative and spiritual homelands.
Witold Sobczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 301-307
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.027.16192The aim of this article is to make some critical remarks on the monograph edited by Iwona Piechnik and Marta Wicherek, whose object of study are non-standard Romance languages. Moreover, the work highlights the importance of conducting this type of investigation in contemporary linguistic studies.
Dorota Walczak-Delanois
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 309-315
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.028.16193The article concerns the work of Joël Goffin who selected, presented and annotated one hundred articles written by Georges Rodenbach from the years 1881–1898. As a Parisian columnist, the Belgian writer has showed an interest in modernity in its different registers, devoting his attention and his high-flying pen to literary, artistic, but also societal and scientific subjects.
Katarzyna Gadomska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 317-321
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.029.16194The article discusses the main premises of Anna Swoboda’s monograph La Prose de Ken Bugul : entre le réel et le surnaturel. Swoboda assumes that the key to deciphering the characteristics of Ken Bugul’s prose is the interpenetration of the two dimensions present in the work of this contemporary Senegalese writer: the real and the supernatural. The book analyzes the fantastic, marvelous and uncanny elements that constitute the supernatural aspect of Bugul’s hybrid prose, as well as examines the fragmentation and multifaceted identity of the autofictional female protagonist (in the part devoted to the real elements). The eclectic methodology combines Western and African research on non-mimetic fiction with postcolonial and feminist theories.
Witold Sobczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 301-307
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.027.16192The aim of this article is to make some critical remarks on the monograph edited by Iwona Piechnik and Marta Wicherek, whose object of study are non-standard Romance languages. Moreover, the work highlights the importance of conducting this type of investigation in contemporary linguistic studies.
Dorota Walczak-Delanois
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 309-315
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.028.16193The article concerns the work of Joël Goffin who selected, presented and annotated one hundred articles written by Georges Rodenbach from the years 1881–1898. As a Parisian columnist, the Belgian writer has showed an interest in modernity in its different registers, devoting his attention and his high-flying pen to literary, artistic, but also societal and scientific subjects.
Katarzyna Gadomska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 317-321
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.029.16194The article discusses the main premises of Anna Swoboda’s monograph La Prose de Ken Bugul : entre le réel et le surnaturel. Swoboda assumes that the key to deciphering the characteristics of Ken Bugul’s prose is the interpenetration of the two dimensions present in the work of this contemporary Senegalese writer: the real and the supernatural. The book analyzes the fantastic, marvelous and uncanny elements that constitute the supernatural aspect of Bugul’s hybrid prose, as well as examines the fragmentation and multifaceted identity of the autofictional female protagonist (in the part devoted to the real elements). The eclectic methodology combines Western and African research on non-mimetic fiction with postcolonial and feminist theories.
Bartosz Dondelewski, Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 203-212
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.018.16183The purpose of this paper is to study the current sociolinguistic situation of the language community of Xálima through the prism of the theory of community of practice. We define the community of practice as an aggregate of people who come together around mutual engagement in an endeavour of preserving and promoting their vernacular language. The empirical material will be a series of anthropological observations and comments on the semi-directed interviews, made in situ by the authors, in which we will analyse the efforts towards the orthographic standardization and their possible effects. We aim to demonstrate that the methodological principle of community of practice is applicable and suitable to shed new light over sociolinguistic minorized contexts, especially when conducting research in the field of the so-called third wave of sociolinguistics.
Aneta Pawlak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 213-224
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.019.16184The objective of the article is twofold. On the one hand, it aims to briefly compare the definitions of punctuation marks in Spanish and Polish, to justify their syntactic-logical function from a diachronic point of view, and to compare the graphic representations of punctuation marks in both languages. On the other hand, it attempts to compare, in more detail, the use of the comma in subordinate substantive clauses and in relative clauses in both languages, starting from the Spanish syntax and based on the corpus from literary works. The conclusion shows that, between both languages, there are more similarities when it comes to defining punctuation marks than when comparing the use of commas in specific syntactic structures.
Sylwia Kalińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 225-239
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.020.16185The purpose of this paper is to sensitize teachers to the phenomenon referred to as reading anxiety and to suggest approaches to reading instruction that may reduce anxiety in high-reading-apprehensive language learners. The activities suggested in this paper are based on pedagogically sound approaches to reading instruction and are also appropriate for learners who do not experience reading anxiety.
Małgorzata Posturzyńska-Bosko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 241-249
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.021.16186The aim of the present article is to analyze the functioning of the meismes morpheme in Middle French, on the basis of Christine de Pizan’s works, above all the attempt to define and arrange the contexts of occurence of its particular paradigms in the language that demonstrates the features of a hybrid system. The analysis of occurences containing the meismes morpheme shows a co-existence of defensive constructions known in Ancient French altogether with the new, more numerous ones. The use of the meismes morpheme is characterized by a strong regularity and a consequence of applying analogical structures, which constitutes a piece of evidence that the system stabilizes, and even codifies itself.
Barbara Marczuk-Szwed
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 251-260
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.022.16187The paper focuses on one of the five tragedies that were dedicated in the 17th century to the character of Saint Catherine of Alexandria, martyred around 307. Some modern scholars dispute the existence of the saint and suggest that her legend was based on the life and murder of Hypatia, a Neoplatonist philosopher from Alexandria, who was massacred by Christians in 415. The author of the article proposes to demonstrate that in the tragedy L’Illustre philosophe the resemblance between these two martyrs – one pagan, the other Christian – becomes particularly flagrant. As a result, Soeur de La Chapelle’s work, while remaining an apology for the saint, also becomes a great plea for women’s access to education and participation in intellectual life.
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 261-269
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.023.16188The paper focuses on the passage on the burial of the banker Dambreuse in chapter IV of the third part of Sentimental Education (L’Éducation sentimentale, 1869) where there is a portrayal of the path from the final illness to the agony and, above all, to the tomb of a rich Parisian. The funerary scenography that Gustave Flaubert sets in this scene radicalises the break with the intimate code of death. It deprives the deceased of the role of protagonist of the drama to make room for the public management of death: the gestures and parades that regulate the ritual, beyond the collective and spiritual investment in death.
Monika Gurgul
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 271-279
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.024.16189The aim of the paper is to answer the question about the attitude of Edvige Toeplitz Mrozowska to the Soviet revolution with which she entered in a direct contact during her travel to Tajikistan in 1929. In the period between 1930‒1933 she devoted two texts, important in her literary output, to the revolution and the reality of Soviet Central Asia. The first is an account of the expedition to the Pamir Mountains led by Mrozowska, and, apart from the geographical subject matter typical of such texts, it contains observations regarding socialist changes in the newly established Tajikistan, while the second one is not only a collection of sketches related to the analysis of revolutionary reality, but also a kind of project with historical and even historiosophical aspirations.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 281-289
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.025.16190The aim of the article is to analyse the influence of occultism on the development of the Central European avant-garde, especially the Surrealism of the ‘30s and ‘40s. On the one hand, occultists affirm a retreat from the tyranny of reason, which for many avant-garde artists embodies the pettiness of human existence, stifled by the forces of family and public duties. On the other hand, they are an inexhaustible source of props, actions and rituals. Both aspects are extremely important for both Czech Artificialists (Toyen and Štyrský) and Surrealists (Teige, Nezval); however, they gain particular importance in the theories and practice of Romanian Surrealists – Victor Brauner, Gherasim Luca and, above all, Gellu Naum. The space in which these transformed entities with a new status enter consciousness are the eponymous „dangerous territory” that André Breton wrote about, and which become a metaphor (but is it only a metaphor?) of the alliance of the proto-language and the proto-image.
Stanisław Jasionowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 3, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 291-300
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.026.16191This article deals with the motif of “anabasis” in the poetry of Saint-John Perse and the Polish poet Zbigniew Herbert. The former, a poet and diplomat, gave this title to a poem written in the early 1920s, before he stepped onto the stage of international politics of the interwar period. It, in a way, anticipates his professional and existential choices. Herbert’s “Anabasis” appeared in 1983 in his collection of poems entitled Raport z oblężonego miasta [Report from a Besieged City]. Although two generations and vastly different geopolitical points of origin separate the authors of these poems, both writers left their “small homelands” (Guadeloupe, Lwów), to become witnesses to history filled with socio-political events in the face of which they could not remain neutral. Saint-John Perse began his own poetic “anabasis” in 1940, as an “exile” having escaped to the USA. Zbigniew Herbert published his “Anabasis” in a time when communist Poland would, once again (following the institution of Martial Law in 1981), would confirm his “internal exile.” Personal contexts aside, the “anabases” of Perse and Herbert represent a search for the “right word” which anticipates the script of existence or which is a meditation on exile, expressing through modern poetic means the desire to recover, or constantly (re)construct, their imaginative and spiritual homelands.
Publication date: 13.09.2022
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Gabriela Cruz Volio
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 137-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.013.15862The goal of this paper is to examine the relationship between politeness and directive speech acts in medieval Spanish. The analysis, which is eminently descriptive, is based on fictional literature from the13th and 14th centuries, although there are also examples taken from historical corpora. The focus first falls on the pragmatic space of directive speech acts with regards to their formal properties, contextual cues and interpersonal features. The pragmatic modifiers that either soften or strengthen the illocutionary force or affect in some way the relationship between speaker and hearer are then taken into account. Finally, it is contended that politeness in medieval Spanish has a ritual component that helps maintain the social order and construe interpersonal relationships.
Silvia Iglesias Recuero
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 147-159
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.014.15863This paper is meant as a contribution to the Spanish historical pragmatics. It consists of a pragmalinguistic analysis of directive speech acts from five plays of the so-called bourgeois comedy of customs introduced in Spain by Enlightenment authors in the second half of the 18th century. The different linguistic expressions of these acts, their illocutionary values and their conditions of use are studied in detail.
María Eugenia Vázquez Laslop
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 161-172
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.015.15864It is described the use of Spanish aspectual verbal constructions in directive utterances between the 12th and 21st centuries. It is argued that, in addition to their aspectual values, these constructions fulfil some pragmatic functions in formal registers, especially some politeness verbal strategies in legal and administrative discourse, as well as the expression of instructions in procedural discourse. Some other illocutionary functions are found in dialogue. These non aspectual functions are documented from classical Spanish to the 20th century.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 173-187
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.016.15865The objective of the study is to delve into the origin and the process of pragmaticalization of the expression mande, from a directive act of speech. Although its use is currently typical of Mexican Spanish, where with interrogative intonation mande is used to respond to the addressee‘s call or to ask the recipient to repeat the message that the sender has not understood or has not heard well, its uses are well documented in peninsular Spanish from the 16th century. With the help of discursive proximity texts (comedy, dialogue texts, etc. from 16th to 20th centuries), the author tries to find the socio-pragmatic contexts that contributed to the creation of the formula mande.
Virginia Bertolotti
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 189-201
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.017.15866This paper examines the concept of micropoliteness or sympathetic politeness as a type of verbal politeness different from normal courtesy or strategic courtesy that have been used to explain some uses of forms of address in Spanish. This concept allows for a common explanation for some uses of Hispanic address forms, usually conceived as exceptional cases (the so-called: affectionate usted (Sp. usted de cariño/de coqueteo), patrician usted (Sp. usted Patricio), festive usted (usted festivo), affective su merced (Sp. su merced afectivo) or meliorative vosotros (Sp. vosotros meliorativo)). The analysis of the data provided in the bibliography and some of our own shows how these treatments described in the literature are not fully explained neither through the classic concepts of power and solidarity nor through other parameters that extend and complement the previous ones.
Gabriela Cruz Volio
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 137-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.013.15862The goal of this paper is to examine the relationship between politeness and directive speech acts in medieval Spanish. The analysis, which is eminently descriptive, is based on fictional literature from the13th and 14th centuries, although there are also examples taken from historical corpora. The focus first falls on the pragmatic space of directive speech acts with regards to their formal properties, contextual cues and interpersonal features. The pragmatic modifiers that either soften or strengthen the illocutionary force or affect in some way the relationship between speaker and hearer are then taken into account. Finally, it is contended that politeness in medieval Spanish has a ritual component that helps maintain the social order and construe interpersonal relationships.
Silvia Iglesias Recuero
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 147-159
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.014.15863This paper is meant as a contribution to the Spanish historical pragmatics. It consists of a pragmalinguistic analysis of directive speech acts from five plays of the so-called bourgeois comedy of customs introduced in Spain by Enlightenment authors in the second half of the 18th century. The different linguistic expressions of these acts, their illocutionary values and their conditions of use are studied in detail.
María Eugenia Vázquez Laslop
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 161-172
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.015.15864It is described the use of Spanish aspectual verbal constructions in directive utterances between the 12th and 21st centuries. It is argued that, in addition to their aspectual values, these constructions fulfil some pragmatic functions in formal registers, especially some politeness verbal strategies in legal and administrative discourse, as well as the expression of instructions in procedural discourse. Some other illocutionary functions are found in dialogue. These non aspectual functions are documented from classical Spanish to the 20th century.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 173-187
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.016.15865The objective of the study is to delve into the origin and the process of pragmaticalization of the expression mande, from a directive act of speech. Although its use is currently typical of Mexican Spanish, where with interrogative intonation mande is used to respond to the addressee‘s call or to ask the recipient to repeat the message that the sender has not understood or has not heard well, its uses are well documented in peninsular Spanish from the 16th century. With the help of discursive proximity texts (comedy, dialogue texts, etc. from 16th to 20th centuries), the author tries to find the socio-pragmatic contexts that contributed to the creation of the formula mande.
Virginia Bertolotti
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 2, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 189-201
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.017.15866This paper examines the concept of micropoliteness or sympathetic politeness as a type of verbal politeness different from normal courtesy or strategic courtesy that have been used to explain some uses of forms of address in Spanish. This concept allows for a common explanation for some uses of Hispanic address forms, usually conceived as exceptional cases (the so-called: affectionate usted (Sp. usted de cariño/de coqueteo), patrician usted (Sp. usted Patricio), festive usted (usted festivo), affective su merced (Sp. su merced afectivo) or meliorative vosotros (Sp. vosotros meliorativo)). The analysis of the data provided in the bibliography and some of our own shows how these treatments described in the literature are not fully explained neither through the classic concepts of power and solidarity nor through other parameters that extend and complement the previous ones.
Publication date: 06.2022
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Giorgia Marangon
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 7-16
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.001.15633Speaking and writing about translation appears to be a fashionable topic not only because of the heated debates it generates, but also because of its origins. However, talking about the translation of poetry becomes almost a quixotic task. What apparently appears to be a simple change of linguistic code entails, in reality, a transposition that brings together the Weltaschauung that underlies the text. We have chosen for our case study one of the best known and studied sonnets by the Italian poet Ugo Foscolo: In morte del fratello Giovanni. In the philological analysis and the translatological results we have laid the foundations for a modern Spanish translation that tries to preserve the form and rhyme of the original text.
Víctor Anguita Martínez
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 17-27
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.002.15634The present study concentrates on the translation between cognated languages of the poetic genre with a contrastive approach. In order to demonstrate the degree of influence between languages when trasferring interlinguistically a poem, we will rely on the contributions of translation theorits to explain the process of transfer. For our purpose, we have selected two poems from La Terra Santa (1984) by Alda Merini, focused on her personal experience inside the psychiatric institution. We will reconstruct the peculiarities of her biography to get into the personal content hidden in her rhetoric in order to understand the original text and thus recreate it in the target language.
Monika Sułkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 29-41
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.003.15635The aim of the article is to signal the difficulties and problems that appear when phraseology is translated. The author presents the process of phraseotranslation and selected methods and concepts that are used in translating various polylexical phraseological structures. Furthermore, she analyses the very idea of phraseotranslation as a scholarly term and in relation to the interdisciplinary field of research. An effective translation implies equivalent messages in two different linguistic codes, which becomes extremely difficult in case of phraseology. The multiple-word structures entrenched in natural languages are therefore a major challenge in the process of translation and can be a prominent difficulty even for professional translators.
Sebastian Ziółkowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 43-51
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.004.15636The aim of this paper is to analyse some characteristics of the art of poetry by Rimbaud in the context of dramatic expressionism. The expressionist movement seems in fact to have inherited some concepts and motifs from the new aesthetic introduced by Rimbaud (poetic language revolution, a very personal vision of art where all the elements of the fictional world seem subordinated to fluctuations of the author’s psyche, subjectivism which abolishes the rules of the Aristotle’s mimesis, etc.). This new analytic perspective is particularly interesting because we can easily find realisation of the Rimbaudian vision of the new art of poetry in some pieces by such expressionist dramatic authors as Strindberg, Lenormand or Pellerin.
Małgorzata Fabrycy
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 53-62
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.005.15637The interest in the ordinary, everyday life, inscribed deeply in Georges Perec’s prose, was the reason for which he developed and theorized the notion of “infra-ordinaire” that determined non only most of his literary projects, but also his point of view on the reality. The aim of this work is to see some of Perec’s texts, for which he chose the privileged form of list, from the new perspective and to verify if their immersion into day-to-day life possesses an existential dimension. The methodology used for this purpose relies on the work of Polish philosopher Jolanta Brach-Czaina gathered in the book Szczeliny istnienia.
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 63-72
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.006.15638The word “rhetoric”, which has crossed the centuries, can be found at the confluence of various disciplines (philosophy, linguistics, law, communication). It is much less spontaneously associated with the sciences. However, Perelman suggests a kinship between his concerns and the work of certain epistemologists (e.g. Polanyi, Kuhn, Gonseth). Above all, we would like to show how, through a rather formal mechanism and a wise limitation of its programme, the New Rhetoric manages, in our opinion, to escape the pitfall of absolute relativism.
Karolina Broś
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 73-88
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.007.15639The aim of the paper is to present a thorough description of the terms weakening and lenition in the context of language change, and to present major theories of lenition proposed in the framework of generative phonology. Among the most recent theories of lenition, we mention the proposal by Katz (2016) based on Kingston (2008) in which a distinction is made between loss and continuity lenition. We then present empirical data from the Canary Islands dialect of Spanish in which both types of lenition can be found, making the dialect a model example of weakening language change.
Zuzanna Bułat Silva, Justyna Wiśniewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 89-101
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.008.15640In this paper, starting from the methodological viewpoint of natural semantic metalanguage (NSM, see Wierzbicka 1996, 2013), we aim to describe how forms of address are used in Portuguese as a foreign language textbooks (European variety), investigate whether they comply with the real use of forms of address and with cultural norms of today’s Portuguese society, and propose NSM explications of their pragmatic and lexical meaning that would facilitate their acquisition. Our corpus of data contains examples taken from the PFL textbooks used for teaching students in Poland.
Eva Klímová
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 103-114
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.009.15641The article deals with the modal scheme of the interrogative sentence in Italian. For this purpose, the inflectional verbal mood in Italian is observed with the aim to describe the way in which it operates along with non-grammatical means in the act of indication of different illocutionary act and various modal meaning of the deontic and epistemic modality that may be associated with this sentence type. For this purpose the verbal mood is viewed within the modal scheme of a particular sentence type and as the modal centre of a type of utterance that may function as several illocutionary acts. Both direct and indirect speech acts are taken into consideration.
Przemysław Szczur
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 115-119
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.010.15642This review is a discussion of the book Poetyckie podwojenie. Marian Pankowski – polski poeta języka francuskiego / Dédoublement poétique. Marian Pankowski –poète polonais de langue française, by Dorota Walczak-Delanois. The author emphasizes the value of the monograph, which is the first comprehensive discussion of Marian Pankowski’s French-language poetry. A particularly interesting aspect of the book is its bilingualism. The author of the review interprets it as an extension of Marian Pankowski’s own writing practices and draws attention to the similarities between them and the work of the author of the book. He also emphasizes the influence of the book’s structure on its reception. The work is also presented as an important contribution to the history of Polish francophony.
Olga Bartosiewicz-Nikolaev
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 121-128
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.011.15643The article addresses Mihai Iovănel’s 2021 History of Contemporary Romanian Literature: 1990–2020, the first history of Romanian literature that presents the development of Romanian post-communist prose and poetry. Iovănel’s book sparked a heated debate among literary critics, historians and writers, because it discusses and redefines prevalent concepts in Romanian literary theory and criticism, focusing on the extraliterary (political, social, economic) conditioning of literary production and inscribing Romanian literature into the system of transnational literary interactions. The paper shows thus the most important assumptions of Iovănel’s work and discusses the critical reception of the volume among Romanian intellectuals
Tomasz Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 129-136
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.012.15644This paper aims to discuss the strategies that Elena Ion uses to bring Sorana Gurian and her literary work back into cultural discourse. Firstly, I will recapitulate existing research and the way her writings were received after her death in 1956. I will then present the main objectives and results of Elena Ion’s study, as well as the importance of the new sources she has identified for further research into the work of Sorana Gurian.
Przemysław Szczur
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 115-119
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.010.15642This review is a discussion of the book Poetyckie podwojenie. Marian Pankowski – polski poeta języka francuskiego / Dédoublement poétique. Marian Pankowski –poète polonais de langue française, by Dorota Walczak-Delanois. The author emphasizes the value of the monograph, which is the first comprehensive discussion of Marian Pankowski’s French-language poetry. A particularly interesting aspect of the book is its bilingualism. The author of the review interprets it as an extension of Marian Pankowski’s own writing practices and draws attention to the similarities between them and the work of the author of the book. He also emphasizes the influence of the book’s structure on its reception. The work is also presented as an important contribution to the history of Polish francophony.
Olga Bartosiewicz-Nikolaev
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 121-128
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.011.15643The article addresses Mihai Iovănel’s 2021 History of Contemporary Romanian Literature: 1990–2020, the first history of Romanian literature that presents the development of Romanian post-communist prose and poetry. Iovănel’s book sparked a heated debate among literary critics, historians and writers, because it discusses and redefines prevalent concepts in Romanian literary theory and criticism, focusing on the extraliterary (political, social, economic) conditioning of literary production and inscribing Romanian literature into the system of transnational literary interactions. The paper shows thus the most important assumptions of Iovănel’s work and discusses the critical reception of the volume among Romanian intellectuals
Tomasz Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 129-136
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.012.15644This paper aims to discuss the strategies that Elena Ion uses to bring Sorana Gurian and her literary work back into cultural discourse. Firstly, I will recapitulate existing research and the way her writings were received after her death in 1956. I will then present the main objectives and results of Elena Ion’s study, as well as the importance of the new sources she has identified for further research into the work of Sorana Gurian.
Giorgia Marangon
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 7-16
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.001.15633Speaking and writing about translation appears to be a fashionable topic not only because of the heated debates it generates, but also because of its origins. However, talking about the translation of poetry becomes almost a quixotic task. What apparently appears to be a simple change of linguistic code entails, in reality, a transposition that brings together the Weltaschauung that underlies the text. We have chosen for our case study one of the best known and studied sonnets by the Italian poet Ugo Foscolo: In morte del fratello Giovanni. In the philological analysis and the translatological results we have laid the foundations for a modern Spanish translation that tries to preserve the form and rhyme of the original text.
Víctor Anguita Martínez
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 17-27
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.002.15634The present study concentrates on the translation between cognated languages of the poetic genre with a contrastive approach. In order to demonstrate the degree of influence between languages when trasferring interlinguistically a poem, we will rely on the contributions of translation theorits to explain the process of transfer. For our purpose, we have selected two poems from La Terra Santa (1984) by Alda Merini, focused on her personal experience inside the psychiatric institution. We will reconstruct the peculiarities of her biography to get into the personal content hidden in her rhetoric in order to understand the original text and thus recreate it in the target language.
Monika Sułkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 29-41
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.003.15635The aim of the article is to signal the difficulties and problems that appear when phraseology is translated. The author presents the process of phraseotranslation and selected methods and concepts that are used in translating various polylexical phraseological structures. Furthermore, she analyses the very idea of phraseotranslation as a scholarly term and in relation to the interdisciplinary field of research. An effective translation implies equivalent messages in two different linguistic codes, which becomes extremely difficult in case of phraseology. The multiple-word structures entrenched in natural languages are therefore a major challenge in the process of translation and can be a prominent difficulty even for professional translators.
Sebastian Ziółkowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 43-51
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.004.15636The aim of this paper is to analyse some characteristics of the art of poetry by Rimbaud in the context of dramatic expressionism. The expressionist movement seems in fact to have inherited some concepts and motifs from the new aesthetic introduced by Rimbaud (poetic language revolution, a very personal vision of art where all the elements of the fictional world seem subordinated to fluctuations of the author’s psyche, subjectivism which abolishes the rules of the Aristotle’s mimesis, etc.). This new analytic perspective is particularly interesting because we can easily find realisation of the Rimbaudian vision of the new art of poetry in some pieces by such expressionist dramatic authors as Strindberg, Lenormand or Pellerin.
Małgorzata Fabrycy
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 53-62
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.005.15637The interest in the ordinary, everyday life, inscribed deeply in Georges Perec’s prose, was the reason for which he developed and theorized the notion of “infra-ordinaire” that determined non only most of his literary projects, but also his point of view on the reality. The aim of this work is to see some of Perec’s texts, for which he chose the privileged form of list, from the new perspective and to verify if their immersion into day-to-day life possesses an existential dimension. The methodology used for this purpose relies on the work of Polish philosopher Jolanta Brach-Czaina gathered in the book Szczeliny istnienia.
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 63-72
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.006.15638The word “rhetoric”, which has crossed the centuries, can be found at the confluence of various disciplines (philosophy, linguistics, law, communication). It is much less spontaneously associated with the sciences. However, Perelman suggests a kinship between his concerns and the work of certain epistemologists (e.g. Polanyi, Kuhn, Gonseth). Above all, we would like to show how, through a rather formal mechanism and a wise limitation of its programme, the New Rhetoric manages, in our opinion, to escape the pitfall of absolute relativism.
Karolina Broś
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 73-88
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.007.15639The aim of the paper is to present a thorough description of the terms weakening and lenition in the context of language change, and to present major theories of lenition proposed in the framework of generative phonology. Among the most recent theories of lenition, we mention the proposal by Katz (2016) based on Kingston (2008) in which a distinction is made between loss and continuity lenition. We then present empirical data from the Canary Islands dialect of Spanish in which both types of lenition can be found, making the dialect a model example of weakening language change.
Zuzanna Bułat Silva, Justyna Wiśniewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 89-101
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.008.15640In this paper, starting from the methodological viewpoint of natural semantic metalanguage (NSM, see Wierzbicka 1996, 2013), we aim to describe how forms of address are used in Portuguese as a foreign language textbooks (European variety), investigate whether they comply with the real use of forms of address and with cultural norms of today’s Portuguese society, and propose NSM explications of their pragmatic and lexical meaning that would facilitate their acquisition. Our corpus of data contains examples taken from the PFL textbooks used for teaching students in Poland.
Eva Klímová
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 22, Issue 1, Volume 22 (2022), pp. 103-114
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.22.009.15641The article deals with the modal scheme of the interrogative sentence in Italian. For this purpose, the inflectional verbal mood in Italian is observed with the aim to describe the way in which it operates along with non-grammatical means in the act of indication of different illocutionary act and various modal meaning of the deontic and epistemic modality that may be associated with this sentence type. For this purpose the verbal mood is viewed within the modal scheme of a particular sentence type and as the modal centre of a type of utterance that may function as several illocutionary acts. Both direct and indirect speech acts are taken into consideration.
Publication date: 22.11.2021
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska, Agnieszka Kocik, Tomasz Krupa
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers en 2021 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Camilo Rubén Fernández-Cozman
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 261-270
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.026.14428The article analyzes the work of Blanca Varela, the most important Peruvian poet of all time. She highlights the dichotomy between animal and human in her collection of poems Canto villano. The paper is based, above all, on the proposal of Giorgio Agamben, who questions the opposition between animal and human to suggest that there is a continuity between both living beings. Likewise, the concept of anthropology machine is used for the analysis of Blanca Varela’s poetry.
Olga Bartosiewicz-Nikolaev
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 271-282
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.027.14429The first part of the article proposes a general overview of the notion of “capitalist realism,” introduced by Mihai Iovănel in his History of Romanian Contemporary Literature 1990‒2020 as one of the paradigms which help to read and classify post-Communist Romanian literature taking into consideration the political, social and economic conditioning of literary production.
The second part of the paper aims to investigate the individual trajectory of Adrian Schiop (b. 1973) ‒ one of the authors classified by Iovănel as representatives of “capitalist realism,” whose literary and artistic work is defined by a high degree of social relevance. By deconstructing collective narratives and cliches, Schiop proposes a polemical point of view on post-Communist society, occupying at the same time the position of a very self-conscious agent within the Romanian literary field.
Magdalena Mitura
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 283-292
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.028.14430The basic principle ensuring the cohesion and coherence of a text is the phenomenon of grammatical and semantic linkage of each sentence with the prior context. Evidently, this rule does not apply to the opening sentences of a work or, to a lesser extent, of its chapter. The subject of the article is the analysis of such opening sentences in selected works by Andrzej Stasiuk breaking out of this exception. They create the impression of false consistency with a prior, non-existent context by using a connector that opens them. The solutions applied in French translations reveal different tendencies for the construction of coherent relations. What is more, they indicate the complex factors underlying the translators’ decisions and cause modifications in the stylistic layer of the target text.
Martyna Kander
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 293-300
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.029.14431This study of the well-known novel Moi, Tituba sorcière… Noire de Salem (1986) by Maryse Condé will focus on the role of death in the narration. We will see how two different conceptions of death will here be in action: one, where death is nothing but a moment between two lives that still connect; the other, where death is used to enhance the power of white man. The aim is to see how Tituba reacts to the oppression by building a different approach to people, a path that is the “Relation” Edouard Glissant wrote about.
Joanna Kotowska-Miziniak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 301-308
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.030.14432Michel Butor’s experimental spirit leads him to challenge the optimistic vision of water and earth created by the 20th century philosopher Gaston Bachelard. In his New Novel published in 1956, L’Emploi du temps, Butor becomes particularly virulent in the face of an idea postulating the maternal aspect of two elements. He methodically questions all fundamental principles of Bachelard’s vision in order to explore the darker and more violent side of aquatic and telluric forces of nature.
Wioletta A. Piegzik, Ewelina Mitera
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 309-321
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.031.14433The objective of this article is to analyze the question of French vouloir-dire from the perspective of second language acquisition. We start from the principle that each language has its own “genius” (Yaguello 1988) and that mastering a language means above all letting oneself be tempted by this genius. In this perspective, we focus on the study of the facilities and difficulties experienced by Polishspeaking students learning French as a foreign language. By presenting the results of an empirical study carried out in two universities in Poland, we show that it is possible to enumerate intuitive grammatical constructions and those whose logic remains difficult for both intuition and analytical thinking throughout the process of learning French. The study also discovers that there is a need to redefine the notion of vouloir-dire while taking into consideration language contacts and the linguistic biography of speakers.
Edyta Kociubińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 323-329
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.032.14434The article discusses the book The Free Shooters of Thought. On Some Romantic and Post-Romantic Figures of Mind by Agnieszka Kocik. This publication proposes to trace the dynamics in the development of the character of an eccentric in the 19th century literature, based on an analysis of works by, among others, Balzac, Sztyrmer, Nerval, Champfleury, Verne, Howard. The author distinguishes three stages in modernisation of fiction, pointing to its sources in the evolution of scientific and parascientific theories and ideas, without forgetting the historical upheavals which inevitably brought about important socio-political, cultural and literary changes.
Katarzyna Kaczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 331-336
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.033.14435In his monograph, Tomasz Niestorowicz attempts to describe the development of the verbal forms of the tenses pretérito imperfecto and pretérito indefinido. The author, based on the main models used in the study of second language acquisition and concepts related to the category of tense and aspect, conducts a research on the basis of grammar tests carried out among 86 students of Polish Iberian Studies. The conclusions resulting from the analysis indicate the deviations / errors in the morphological structure of the tenses pretérito imperfecto and pretérito indefinido at different stages of acquiring the verbal paradigm and confirm whether the aspectual information contained in the verbal lexeme influences the choice between pretérito imperfecto and pretérito indefinido.
Monika Lisowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 337-343
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.034.14436The article discusses the book Entre el léxico y la sintaxis: las fases de los eventos by María Martínez-Atienza de Dios. This work, focusing on phases of verbal events, studies the semantic and syntax of some Spanish verb periphrases and the adverbial phrase de sopetón. Special attention is given to the aspectual class of verbal events called states, for which a new complex structure is proposed.
Camilo Rubén Fernández-Cozman
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 261-270
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.026.14428The article analyzes the work of Blanca Varela, the most important Peruvian poet of all time. She highlights the dichotomy between animal and human in her collection of poems Canto villano. The paper is based, above all, on the proposal of Giorgio Agamben, who questions the opposition between animal and human to suggest that there is a continuity between both living beings. Likewise, the concept of anthropology machine is used for the analysis of Blanca Varela’s poetry.
Olga Bartosiewicz-Nikolaev
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 271-282
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.027.14429The first part of the article proposes a general overview of the notion of “capitalist realism,” introduced by Mihai Iovănel in his History of Romanian Contemporary Literature 1990‒2020 as one of the paradigms which help to read and classify post-Communist Romanian literature taking into consideration the political, social and economic conditioning of literary production.
The second part of the paper aims to investigate the individual trajectory of Adrian Schiop (b. 1973) ‒ one of the authors classified by Iovănel as representatives of “capitalist realism,” whose literary and artistic work is defined by a high degree of social relevance. By deconstructing collective narratives and cliches, Schiop proposes a polemical point of view on post-Communist society, occupying at the same time the position of a very self-conscious agent within the Romanian literary field.
Magdalena Mitura
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 283-292
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.028.14430The basic principle ensuring the cohesion and coherence of a text is the phenomenon of grammatical and semantic linkage of each sentence with the prior context. Evidently, this rule does not apply to the opening sentences of a work or, to a lesser extent, of its chapter. The subject of the article is the analysis of such opening sentences in selected works by Andrzej Stasiuk breaking out of this exception. They create the impression of false consistency with a prior, non-existent context by using a connector that opens them. The solutions applied in French translations reveal different tendencies for the construction of coherent relations. What is more, they indicate the complex factors underlying the translators’ decisions and cause modifications in the stylistic layer of the target text.
Martyna Kander
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 293-300
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.029.14431This study of the well-known novel Moi, Tituba sorcière… Noire de Salem (1986) by Maryse Condé will focus on the role of death in the narration. We will see how two different conceptions of death will here be in action: one, where death is nothing but a moment between two lives that still connect; the other, where death is used to enhance the power of white man. The aim is to see how Tituba reacts to the oppression by building a different approach to people, a path that is the “Relation” Edouard Glissant wrote about.
Joanna Kotowska-Miziniak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 301-308
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.030.14432Michel Butor’s experimental spirit leads him to challenge the optimistic vision of water and earth created by the 20th century philosopher Gaston Bachelard. In his New Novel published in 1956, L’Emploi du temps, Butor becomes particularly virulent in the face of an idea postulating the maternal aspect of two elements. He methodically questions all fundamental principles of Bachelard’s vision in order to explore the darker and more violent side of aquatic and telluric forces of nature.
Wioletta A. Piegzik, Ewelina Mitera
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 309-321
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.031.14433The objective of this article is to analyze the question of French vouloir-dire from the perspective of second language acquisition. We start from the principle that each language has its own “genius” (Yaguello 1988) and that mastering a language means above all letting oneself be tempted by this genius. In this perspective, we focus on the study of the facilities and difficulties experienced by Polishspeaking students learning French as a foreign language. By presenting the results of an empirical study carried out in two universities in Poland, we show that it is possible to enumerate intuitive grammatical constructions and those whose logic remains difficult for both intuition and analytical thinking throughout the process of learning French. The study also discovers that there is a need to redefine the notion of vouloir-dire while taking into consideration language contacts and the linguistic biography of speakers.
Edyta Kociubińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 323-329
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.032.14434The article discusses the book The Free Shooters of Thought. On Some Romantic and Post-Romantic Figures of Mind by Agnieszka Kocik. This publication proposes to trace the dynamics in the development of the character of an eccentric in the 19th century literature, based on an analysis of works by, among others, Balzac, Sztyrmer, Nerval, Champfleury, Verne, Howard. The author distinguishes three stages in modernisation of fiction, pointing to its sources in the evolution of scientific and parascientific theories and ideas, without forgetting the historical upheavals which inevitably brought about important socio-political, cultural and literary changes.
Katarzyna Kaczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 331-336
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.033.14435In his monograph, Tomasz Niestorowicz attempts to describe the development of the verbal forms of the tenses pretérito imperfecto and pretérito indefinido. The author, based on the main models used in the study of second language acquisition and concepts related to the category of tense and aspect, conducts a research on the basis of grammar tests carried out among 86 students of Polish Iberian Studies. The conclusions resulting from the analysis indicate the deviations / errors in the morphological structure of the tenses pretérito imperfecto and pretérito indefinido at different stages of acquiring the verbal paradigm and confirm whether the aspectual information contained in the verbal lexeme influences the choice between pretérito imperfecto and pretérito indefinido.
Monika Lisowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 4, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 337-343
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.034.14436The article discusses the book Entre el léxico y la sintaxis: las fases de los eventos by María Martínez-Atienza de Dios. This work, focusing on phases of verbal events, studies the semantic and syntax of some Spanish verb periphrases and the adverbial phrase de sopetón. Special attention is given to the aspectual class of verbal events called states, for which a new complex structure is proposed.
Publication date: 19.11.2021
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska, Agnieszka Kocik, Tomasz Krupa
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers en 2021 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w roku 2021 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
Grażyna Starak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 167-175
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.017.14189When we define specific theatrical forms, the work of Bernard-Marie Koltès transcends the boundaries between the forms. La nuit juste avant les forêts was a soliloquy or a quasi-monologue, Dans la solitude des champs de coton related to the form of the eighteenth-century philosophical dialogue, and Roberto Zucco provoked scandal due to the eponymous character of a serial murderer. All of Koltès’s texts, including the above, transgress the boundaries, either through their form or through the philosophy included in them. The violence that is inseparable from Koltès’s theatre is often devoid of any motivation, it is not grounded in any reasoning, it often acquires a mythical meaning, aggression becomes a desire, and evil becomes a source of fascination and something beautiful. The article is an attempt to demonstrate the unusual cooperation of form and content in Koltès’s theatre, while both of the elements balance between what is acknowledged, acceptable, and definable.
Julia Nawrot
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 177-185
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.018.14190During 2020 the COVID-19 pandemic affected the entire world. One of the areas that suffered from the situation caused by the virus was culture, and especially the performing arts. To counteract the crisis, various solutions were sought that, on the one hand, would give continuity to theatrical art, and on the other, would maintain the relationship between the artists and the spectators. At the same time, the coronavirus became a subject of literary and theatrical creation, as in the case of five short pieces by Jerónimo López Mozo that have been studied in this article.
Boštjan Marko Turk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 187-196
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.019.14191The second variant of La Ville, written in the light of conversion in 1886, bears the marks of readings made by the author at a crucial moment in the evolution of his thought. Apart from the declared animosities (towards Renan and Taine, above all), the spirit of revolt, as well as the reminiscences of the natural disaster, bring to mind Claudel’s enthusiasm for the Illuminations. But that’s not the only source of inspiration. Claudel, in the throes of conversion, introduces the Judeo-Christian narrative to thwart the enigma of predestination. La Ville is also based on Christian eschatological symbols : at the end of the drama these allow the son of the poet (Coeuvre) and his muse (Lâla) to carry out the general conversion. The kingdom of heaven is now, mutatis mutandis, within the reach of humankind.
Agnieszka Kukuryk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 197-208
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.020.14192Laughter, a term that at first sight seems incompatible with the Holocaust, has overcome some seemingly insurmountable barriers and has paradoxically become the essence of many literary and cinematographic works dealing with this painful subject. The aim of this article is to present the role of humor in the transmission of the memory of the Holocaust from selected novels by Belgian writer Alain Berenboom. By analyzing his works, we will show that laughter makes it possible to break with the horror experienced during the Shoah and to protect oneself from a real trauma. We will also highlight its role in demystifying and revealing the illusions of post-war society that can lead to its destruction.
Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 209-216
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.021.14193Simone de Beauvoir in her autobiography Mémoires d’une jeune fille rangée describes her own way of getting to know herself, her abilities and limitations and her search for identity. Considering the past, she ruminates over how certain episodes from her life influenced her later choices, especially the writer’s sensitivity and personality. The autobiographical perspective allows Beauvoir to present evolution of young Simone’s behaviour and worldview, her dreams, traumas and obsessions. In this way the author sketches convincing portrait of a maturing woman, distinguished by brilliant intelligence, opposing traditional values of bourgeois environment, its morality and all authorities, a woman who could experience a kind of “conversion” and also fulfil her ideal of emancipation, and at the same time her idée fixe, which was to become a writer.
Ricardo Rato Rodrigues
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 217-227
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.022.14194This article seeks to investigate the degree of influence that the works of William Faulkner have exerted over the output of novelist António Lobo Antunes, thus filling a critical gap and at the same time opening up new avenues for literary research in order to better assess the impact and importance of Lobo Antunes for Portuguese (in particular) and world literature (in general). The comparative approach takes into consideration the style and content of both writers and their approximations across some of their works.
Tomasz Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 229-238
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.023.14195This paper aims to explore Paul Celan’s writings in the Romanian language which have been preserved as manuscripts, and their significance to his very earliest poetry. Firstly, I will reconstruct the Bucharest episode in his life and work and then discuss the nature of the manuscripts that I examined in 2015. I will then recapitulate existing research on these texts. Discussing one of them, I will propose to update their meaning for this poetic work, especially in the context of Jacques Derrida’s Shibboleth for Paul Celan.
Rosalía Calle Bocanegra
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 239-252
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.024.14196This paper studies verbal encoding of motion events by Czech advanced learners of Spanish and Spanish native speakers. Since these languages differ in terms of Talmy’s (2000) typology of motion encoding, the study aims to assess to what extent the learners acquired the Thinking-for-Speaking patterns (Slobin 1996) of the L2. To this end, written narratives by natives and learners are examined and compared. The results show that the construction “path verb + manner complement”, a typical structure for verb-framed languages such as Spanish, is used significantly less often by the learners compared with the natives. The results also indicate that L1 interference happens when expressing boundary crossing situations in Spanish by the learners, since they tend to use a Manner of motion verb.
Aneta Pawlak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 253-260
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.025.14197The work mentions the current perspectives in the analysis of Romance languages, making a critical review of the monograph written under the direction of Andrzej Zieliński, whose object of study are the greeting and farewell formulas. In addition, the work highlights the importance of studying and preserving minority languages which, like the main Romance languages, are the result of the long training process called the Romance continuum.
Grażyna Starak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 167-175
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.017.14189When we define specific theatrical forms, the work of Bernard-Marie Koltès transcends the boundaries between the forms. La nuit juste avant les forêts was a soliloquy or a quasi-monologue, Dans la solitude des champs de coton related to the form of the eighteenth-century philosophical dialogue, and Roberto Zucco provoked scandal due to the eponymous character of a serial murderer. All of Koltès’s texts, including the above, transgress the boundaries, either through their form or through the philosophy included in them. The violence that is inseparable from Koltès’s theatre is often devoid of any motivation, it is not grounded in any reasoning, it often acquires a mythical meaning, aggression becomes a desire, and evil becomes a source of fascination and something beautiful. The article is an attempt to demonstrate the unusual cooperation of form and content in Koltès’s theatre, while both of the elements balance between what is acknowledged, acceptable, and definable.
Julia Nawrot
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 177-185
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.018.14190During 2020 the COVID-19 pandemic affected the entire world. One of the areas that suffered from the situation caused by the virus was culture, and especially the performing arts. To counteract the crisis, various solutions were sought that, on the one hand, would give continuity to theatrical art, and on the other, would maintain the relationship between the artists and the spectators. At the same time, the coronavirus became a subject of literary and theatrical creation, as in the case of five short pieces by Jerónimo López Mozo that have been studied in this article.
Boštjan Marko Turk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 187-196
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.019.14191The second variant of La Ville, written in the light of conversion in 1886, bears the marks of readings made by the author at a crucial moment in the evolution of his thought. Apart from the declared animosities (towards Renan and Taine, above all), the spirit of revolt, as well as the reminiscences of the natural disaster, bring to mind Claudel’s enthusiasm for the Illuminations. But that’s not the only source of inspiration. Claudel, in the throes of conversion, introduces the Judeo-Christian narrative to thwart the enigma of predestination. La Ville is also based on Christian eschatological symbols : at the end of the drama these allow the son of the poet (Coeuvre) and his muse (Lâla) to carry out the general conversion. The kingdom of heaven is now, mutatis mutandis, within the reach of humankind.
Agnieszka Kukuryk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 197-208
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.020.14192Laughter, a term that at first sight seems incompatible with the Holocaust, has overcome some seemingly insurmountable barriers and has paradoxically become the essence of many literary and cinematographic works dealing with this painful subject. The aim of this article is to present the role of humor in the transmission of the memory of the Holocaust from selected novels by Belgian writer Alain Berenboom. By analyzing his works, we will show that laughter makes it possible to break with the horror experienced during the Shoah and to protect oneself from a real trauma. We will also highlight its role in demystifying and revealing the illusions of post-war society that can lead to its destruction.
Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 209-216
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.021.14193Simone de Beauvoir in her autobiography Mémoires d’une jeune fille rangée describes her own way of getting to know herself, her abilities and limitations and her search for identity. Considering the past, she ruminates over how certain episodes from her life influenced her later choices, especially the writer’s sensitivity and personality. The autobiographical perspective allows Beauvoir to present evolution of young Simone’s behaviour and worldview, her dreams, traumas and obsessions. In this way the author sketches convincing portrait of a maturing woman, distinguished by brilliant intelligence, opposing traditional values of bourgeois environment, its morality and all authorities, a woman who could experience a kind of “conversion” and also fulfil her ideal of emancipation, and at the same time her idée fixe, which was to become a writer.
Ricardo Rato Rodrigues
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 217-227
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.022.14194This article seeks to investigate the degree of influence that the works of William Faulkner have exerted over the output of novelist António Lobo Antunes, thus filling a critical gap and at the same time opening up new avenues for literary research in order to better assess the impact and importance of Lobo Antunes for Portuguese (in particular) and world literature (in general). The comparative approach takes into consideration the style and content of both writers and their approximations across some of their works.
Tomasz Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 229-238
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.023.14195This paper aims to explore Paul Celan’s writings in the Romanian language which have been preserved as manuscripts, and their significance to his very earliest poetry. Firstly, I will reconstruct the Bucharest episode in his life and work and then discuss the nature of the manuscripts that I examined in 2015. I will then recapitulate existing research on these texts. Discussing one of them, I will propose to update their meaning for this poetic work, especially in the context of Jacques Derrida’s Shibboleth for Paul Celan.
Rosalía Calle Bocanegra
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 239-252
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.024.14196This paper studies verbal encoding of motion events by Czech advanced learners of Spanish and Spanish native speakers. Since these languages differ in terms of Talmy’s (2000) typology of motion encoding, the study aims to assess to what extent the learners acquired the Thinking-for-Speaking patterns (Slobin 1996) of the L2. To this end, written narratives by natives and learners are examined and compared. The results show that the construction “path verb + manner complement”, a typical structure for verb-framed languages such as Spanish, is used significantly less often by the learners compared with the natives. The results also indicate that L1 interference happens when expressing boundary crossing situations in Spanish by the learners, since they tend to use a Manner of motion verb.
Aneta Pawlak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 3, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 253-260
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.025.14197The work mentions the current perspectives in the analysis of Romance languages, making a critical review of the monograph written under the direction of Andrzej Zieliński, whose object of study are the greeting and farewell formulas. In addition, the work highlights the importance of studying and preserving minority languages which, like the main Romance languages, are the result of the long training process called the Romance continuum.
Publication date: 05.08.2021
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska, Agnieszka Kocik, Tomasz Krupa
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers en 2021 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w roku 2021 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
Alicja Paleta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 95-103
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.010.14065The aim of this this paper is to examine the greeting formula “salve” in the context of teaching Italian as a foreign language at A1 level of competence. First, the topic is investigated from the perspective of pragmatics and communicative competence. Then we analyse a range of teaching materials to see how “salve” is realized on a more practical level and to check how the authors of the coursebooks understand its function.
Anna Oczko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 105-114
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.011.14066This article aims at presenting two concepts from the modern typology of the Romance languages, with a special focus on the Aromanian ethnolect. The first concept, which is widely accepted in the Romanian linguistics and was most prevalent before the Second World War, does not recognise Aromanian as a separate language, but treats it as one of four dialects of the Romanian language. The second movement, much closer to modern Romanist research at the international level, opts for a full autonomy of all Balkan Romance ethnolects and attributes to them statuses of national languages. It also negates the existence of a common Romanian language in the first millennium, arguing that the Balkan Romance languages developed independently from a late form of Balkan Latin around the 11th century.
Anna Wolny
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 115-124
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.012.14067The paper presents an analysis of A general theory of oblivion, a novel by José Eduardo Agualusa, in light of the Portuguese postcolonial paradigm, specifically by Boaventura de Sousa Santos. It presents the trajectory of the protagonist, Ludovica, as a hybrid of a representant of the past, colonial tradition and a habitant of the emerging postcolonial reality. Agualusa shows two strategies of dealing with those conditions and, in a creative effort of constructing a new Angolan identity, positions himself on the side of the memory perpetuated through time.
Mariola Pietrak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 125-136
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.013.14068This paper proposes an approach to Guadalupe Nettel’s After the Winter from the theory of emotions as understood by Sara Ahmed (2015, 2019). The Mexican author carries out an affective politics that, firstly, tracks the emotions related to otherness (disabled, immigrants); secondly, she resignifies “other bodies” in such a way that they are perceived with positive emotions. She consciously makes use of the emotions of love and melancholy to resist the normalising and repressive discourses of “should be.” It is a novel politics that seeks to come into contact with the reader – it seeks an emotional contagion – whose purpose is clear: a cultural and social change that aims for a more inclusive society.
Jolanta Rachwalska von Rejchwald
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 137-144
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.014.14069The article reflects on the “headless woman” motif, taking into account its transhistorical and transsemiotic character, in Émile Zola’s novel Au Bonheur des Dames. The eleventh volume of Les Rougon- Macquart describes the moment of the transition from the economy of the “ancien regime” to capitalism. This naturalistic view of socio-economic modernity is reflected in the depiction of figures, mainly female ones. The aim of the article is to show that although the presentation of the new femininity is based on the old figure of ambivalence, this time the axis of opposition runs between the “hysterical fever of novelty” and reason or logic.
Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 145-156
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.015.14070This article – focused on two plays about the Roman Emperor Caligula – has a double objective: firstly, it puts aside two dramatic versions of history of Caligula, and, secondly, it asks a question whether it is more legitimate to consider Caligula as a madman or as a mental patient. After introducing the playwrights Karol Hubert Rostworowski and Albert Camus, as well as the basic terminological concepts concerning the notion of madness and mental illness, the article analyses the symptoms of the illness and the madness included in the studied texts.
Sylwia Kucharuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 157-165
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.016.14071Matéi Visniec can be considered a “committed” author, in the broadest sense of the term, because he often speaks on current socio-political problems. For him, writing is a mission, as evidenced in numerous interviews and the peritexts of his works. This article aims to analyse Visniec’s relationship to literature and to his own writing, as well as to define his literary mission and to analyse the way it manifests itself in his dramatic work.
Alicja Paleta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 95-103
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.010.14065The aim of this this paper is to examine the greeting formula “salve” in the context of teaching Italian as a foreign language at A1 level of competence. First, the topic is investigated from the perspective of pragmatics and communicative competence. Then we analyse a range of teaching materials to see how “salve” is realized on a more practical level and to check how the authors of the coursebooks understand its function.
Anna Oczko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 105-114
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.011.14066This article aims at presenting two concepts from the modern typology of the Romance languages, with a special focus on the Aromanian ethnolect. The first concept, which is widely accepted in the Romanian linguistics and was most prevalent before the Second World War, does not recognise Aromanian as a separate language, but treats it as one of four dialects of the Romanian language. The second movement, much closer to modern Romanist research at the international level, opts for a full autonomy of all Balkan Romance ethnolects and attributes to them statuses of national languages. It also negates the existence of a common Romanian language in the first millennium, arguing that the Balkan Romance languages developed independently from a late form of Balkan Latin around the 11th century.
Anna Wolny
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 115-124
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.012.14067The paper presents an analysis of A general theory of oblivion, a novel by José Eduardo Agualusa, in light of the Portuguese postcolonial paradigm, specifically by Boaventura de Sousa Santos. It presents the trajectory of the protagonist, Ludovica, as a hybrid of a representant of the past, colonial tradition and a habitant of the emerging postcolonial reality. Agualusa shows two strategies of dealing with those conditions and, in a creative effort of constructing a new Angolan identity, positions himself on the side of the memory perpetuated through time.
Mariola Pietrak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 125-136
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.013.14068This paper proposes an approach to Guadalupe Nettel’s After the Winter from the theory of emotions as understood by Sara Ahmed (2015, 2019). The Mexican author carries out an affective politics that, firstly, tracks the emotions related to otherness (disabled, immigrants); secondly, she resignifies “other bodies” in such a way that they are perceived with positive emotions. She consciously makes use of the emotions of love and melancholy to resist the normalising and repressive discourses of “should be.” It is a novel politics that seeks to come into contact with the reader – it seeks an emotional contagion – whose purpose is clear: a cultural and social change that aims for a more inclusive society.
Jolanta Rachwalska von Rejchwald
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 137-144
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.014.14069The article reflects on the “headless woman” motif, taking into account its transhistorical and transsemiotic character, in Émile Zola’s novel Au Bonheur des Dames. The eleventh volume of Les Rougon- Macquart describes the moment of the transition from the economy of the “ancien regime” to capitalism. This naturalistic view of socio-economic modernity is reflected in the depiction of figures, mainly female ones. The aim of the article is to show that although the presentation of the new femininity is based on the old figure of ambivalence, this time the axis of opposition runs between the “hysterical fever of novelty” and reason or logic.
Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 145-156
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.015.14070This article – focused on two plays about the Roman Emperor Caligula – has a double objective: firstly, it puts aside two dramatic versions of history of Caligula, and, secondly, it asks a question whether it is more legitimate to consider Caligula as a madman or as a mental patient. After introducing the playwrights Karol Hubert Rostworowski and Albert Camus, as well as the basic terminological concepts concerning the notion of madness and mental illness, the article analyses the symptoms of the illness and the madness included in the studied texts.
Sylwia Kucharuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 2, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 157-165
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.016.14071Matéi Visniec can be considered a “committed” author, in the broadest sense of the term, because he often speaks on current socio-political problems. For him, writing is a mission, as evidenced in numerous interviews and the peritexts of his works. This article aims to analyse Visniec’s relationship to literature and to his own writing, as well as to define his literary mission and to analyse the way it manifests itself in his dramatic work.
Publication date: 2021
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska, Agnieszka Kocik, Tomasz Krupa
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers en 2021 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w roku 2021 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
Anna Kucharska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 7-17
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.001.13669The present article aims to present which anaphoric means use students to create a cohesive narrative story. A particular attention is focused on pronouns and on articles as elements absent in Polish language. Three groups of students representing respectively A2, B1 and B2 levels were examined to find out if they use different means while improving their competences in Italian. Another aim of the study was to analyse which parts of narration are susceptible to be bad constructed from the cohesive point of view. The results could have a positive impact on didactic methods applied during courses of writing competences.
Andreea-Nora Pușcaș
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 19-31
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.002.13670The present study focuses on identifying and classifying the equine zoonyms used in recent years in Romania, with the purpose of identifying the language trend and, if possible, what stands behind the motivation of onymic units. In addition, a comparison with the results of another study undertaken by us will be made, more specifically, a paper dealing with horse names extracted from the first survey (The Horse) issued by The Museum of the Romanian Language in 1922. The current study aims to identify the changes this onomastic segment was subject to.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 33-42
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.003.13671The aim of the present study is to show the origin of the almost pan-romanic honorific treatment developed from SENIORE ‘older’ (Spanish señor). Its use, closely linked to the imposition of a new social model of Germanic origin, the feudalism, and the data extracted from a wide range of Medieval Latin texts and those that provide the first documentation on Iberian soil provide radiable evidence that it may be treated as a Germanism.
Anna Dyda, Aleksandra Pronińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 43-53
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.004.13672The main objective of this paper is to analyze medical terminology based on eponyms in Italian and Polish languages. The study is divided into an introduction, five sections and a conclusion. In the first part of the paper, the subject was introduced by determining the definitions of certain elements presented in the study, namely eponyms, synonyms and variants. In the following parts of the article, we proceed with the intralinguistic and interlinguistic analysis of eponymic terms. On the intralinguistic level, we have analyzed the eponymic terms in Italian as well as the co-presence of the other terms in medical language, while for interlinguistic analysis we have observed how medical terms with Italian onomastic component are used in the Polish language.
Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 55-65
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.005.13673The purpose of this study is to discuss the problem of meta-poetic themes in the Divine Comedy, focusing in particular on the relationship between God’s art and Dante’s art in the context of the impression caused by the sight of the rock reliefs in the cornice of the proud in the Purgatorio, where the poet, presenting and imitating the art of God, in fact shows the mastery of his own art. The analysis leads to the conclusion that the examples of humility and pride carved on the walls and the rock path – the perfect work of God-the Artist, vibrant with life and called by Dante visibile parlare – are, on the one hand, a mise en abyme of its macroscopic version, which is the Universe created by him, and, on the other hand, a mise en abyme of the universe narrated with the simile perfection by Dante.
Paweł Matyaszewski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 67-75
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.006.13674The purpose of the present article is to show the history of Polish translations of a famous epistolary novel Persian Letters written in 1721 by Montesquieu. In his work, the author neither introduces linguistic matters of the translations, nor he analyses their correctness; however, he presents strictly historical and cultural aspects of the process of translation. What is more, the article aims at presenting the intentions of Polish translators, the historical context of their work and its importance for a Polish reader. Regardless of the era when they produced their translations, starting as early as the eighteenth century, Polish translators always saw in Montesquieu’s Persian Letters something more than a simple and light epistolary novel of the Regency era.
Izabela Curyłło-Klag
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 77-81
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.007.13675The following review article discusses the first Polish monograph devoted to the figure of Benjamin Fundoianu/Fondane, by Olga Bartosiewicz. It summarises the main arguments of the study, which constitutes a thorough overview of the poet’s life and work. It also praises the author for her ability to create a convincing portrayal of a modernist in a state of turmoil, engaged in an identity quest, or in a flight from himself and his origins, at a very unfortunate time in history.
Magdalena Bartkowiak-Lerch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 83-87
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.008.13676The article aims to discuss the latest book by Kamila Miłkowska-Samul, entitled (S)cortesia e social network. Opportunità e rischi del dibattito pubblico su Facebook, published in 2019. It is the second time that the author takes up the subject of the language of Italian politics, this time in a pragmalinguistic and communicative perspective. The interpretation key to which the analysis of numerous examples of politicians’ statements on Facebook was subordinated is the theory of politeness (or impoliteness). The reader will also find an in-depth study of individual theoretical component issues: concerning the language of the Internet, politics, and the already mentioned theory of politeness and related sociopragmalinguistic issues.
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 89-93
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.009.13677The article discusses the book L’altérité en classe de langue. Pour une méthodologie éducative by Jean-Claude Beacco. This work, proposing an innovative way of treating alterity in a foreign language classroom, adopts a critical stance toward earlier “intercultural” approaches and proposes a coherent, innovative and systematic pedagogical methodology.
Anna Kucharska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 7-17
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.001.13669The present article aims to present which anaphoric means use students to create a cohesive narrative story. A particular attention is focused on pronouns and on articles as elements absent in Polish language. Three groups of students representing respectively A2, B1 and B2 levels were examined to find out if they use different means while improving their competences in Italian. Another aim of the study was to analyse which parts of narration are susceptible to be bad constructed from the cohesive point of view. The results could have a positive impact on didactic methods applied during courses of writing competences.
Andreea-Nora Pușcaș
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 19-31
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.002.13670The present study focuses on identifying and classifying the equine zoonyms used in recent years in Romania, with the purpose of identifying the language trend and, if possible, what stands behind the motivation of onymic units. In addition, a comparison with the results of another study undertaken by us will be made, more specifically, a paper dealing with horse names extracted from the first survey (The Horse) issued by The Museum of the Romanian Language in 1922. The current study aims to identify the changes this onomastic segment was subject to.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 33-42
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.003.13671The aim of the present study is to show the origin of the almost pan-romanic honorific treatment developed from SENIORE ‘older’ (Spanish señor). Its use, closely linked to the imposition of a new social model of Germanic origin, the feudalism, and the data extracted from a wide range of Medieval Latin texts and those that provide the first documentation on Iberian soil provide radiable evidence that it may be treated as a Germanism.
Anna Dyda, Aleksandra Pronińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 43-53
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.004.13672The main objective of this paper is to analyze medical terminology based on eponyms in Italian and Polish languages. The study is divided into an introduction, five sections and a conclusion. In the first part of the paper, the subject was introduced by determining the definitions of certain elements presented in the study, namely eponyms, synonyms and variants. In the following parts of the article, we proceed with the intralinguistic and interlinguistic analysis of eponymic terms. On the intralinguistic level, we have analyzed the eponymic terms in Italian as well as the co-presence of the other terms in medical language, while for interlinguistic analysis we have observed how medical terms with Italian onomastic component are used in the Polish language.
Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 55-65
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.005.13673The purpose of this study is to discuss the problem of meta-poetic themes in the Divine Comedy, focusing in particular on the relationship between God’s art and Dante’s art in the context of the impression caused by the sight of the rock reliefs in the cornice of the proud in the Purgatorio, where the poet, presenting and imitating the art of God, in fact shows the mastery of his own art. The analysis leads to the conclusion that the examples of humility and pride carved on the walls and the rock path – the perfect work of God-the Artist, vibrant with life and called by Dante visibile parlare – are, on the one hand, a mise en abyme of its macroscopic version, which is the Universe created by him, and, on the other hand, a mise en abyme of the universe narrated with the simile perfection by Dante.
Paweł Matyaszewski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 67-75
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.006.13674The purpose of the present article is to show the history of Polish translations of a famous epistolary novel Persian Letters written in 1721 by Montesquieu. In his work, the author neither introduces linguistic matters of the translations, nor he analyses their correctness; however, he presents strictly historical and cultural aspects of the process of translation. What is more, the article aims at presenting the intentions of Polish translators, the historical context of their work and its importance for a Polish reader. Regardless of the era when they produced their translations, starting as early as the eighteenth century, Polish translators always saw in Montesquieu’s Persian Letters something more than a simple and light epistolary novel of the Regency era.
Izabela Curyłło-Klag
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 77-81
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.007.13675The following review article discusses the first Polish monograph devoted to the figure of Benjamin Fundoianu/Fondane, by Olga Bartosiewicz. It summarises the main arguments of the study, which constitutes a thorough overview of the poet’s life and work. It also praises the author for her ability to create a convincing portrayal of a modernist in a state of turmoil, engaged in an identity quest, or in a flight from himself and his origins, at a very unfortunate time in history.
Magdalena Bartkowiak-Lerch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 83-87
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.008.13676The article aims to discuss the latest book by Kamila Miłkowska-Samul, entitled (S)cortesia e social network. Opportunità e rischi del dibattito pubblico su Facebook, published in 2019. It is the second time that the author takes up the subject of the language of Italian politics, this time in a pragmalinguistic and communicative perspective. The interpretation key to which the analysis of numerous examples of politicians’ statements on Facebook was subordinated is the theory of politeness (or impoliteness). The reader will also find an in-depth study of individual theoretical component issues: concerning the language of the Internet, politics, and the already mentioned theory of politeness and related sociopragmalinguistic issues.
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 21, Issue 1, Volume 21 (2021), pp. 89-93
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.21.009.13677The article discusses the book L’altérité en classe de langue. Pour une méthodologie éducative by Jean-Claude Beacco. This work, proposing an innovative way of treating alterity in a foreign language classroom, adopts a critical stance toward earlier “intercultural” approaches and proposes a coherent, innovative and systematic pedagogical methodology.
Publication date: 12.2020
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers dans les années 2019 et 2020 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w latach 2019 i 2020 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
Joanna Nowak-Michalska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 175-187
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.017.13303The objective of this article is to study how selected Lunfardo words and expressions in the prose of Julio Cortázar have been translated into Polish by Zofia Chądzyńska. Lunfardo is an urban slang typical of the Río de la Plata region in Argentina. The works of Cortázar analysed for the purpose of this paper are: Rayuela (Hopscotch) and Torito, a short story which contains a comparatively large number of Lunfardisms. The paper examines how Lunfardo, a sociolinguistic phenomenon closely linked to Argentina and its culture, is reflected in the translation into Polish. It also identifies the strategies and techniques chosen by the translator and examines to what extent Chądzyńska allows the Polish reader to become aware of the existence of Lunfardo.
Maria Falska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 189-198
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.018.13304The aim of this paper is to compare three dramatic works by Latin-American playwrights: Argentinians Eduardo Pavlovsky and Mario Diament, and Rodolfo Santana from Venezuela. The three dramatists belong to a fairly the same artistic generation (they were born in, respectively: 1937, 1942, and 1944). The examined works originate in approximately the same period of time (Los criminales by Santana was published in 1968, La mueca by Pavlovsky and Crónica de un secuestro by Diament in 1971). These three texts demonstrate intriguing similarities in their dramatic structure. The central dramatic devices employ antinomies between the notions of ‘being’ and ‘appearing to be’, as well as gradual ascertainment of characters’ personal experiences from a standpoint of guiltiness and innocence. The intensity of interpersonal relations between characters is marked with various kinds of violence, where victims may become oppressors, and possibly contrariwise. The confinement of characters in a limited space prompts penitence and soul-searching.
Tomasz Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 199-205
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.019.13305The author of the article studies Curel’s play, which testifies to the crisis of traditional drama, announced at the turn of the 20th century. Curel seems to destroy the canonical form of “drama-in-life”, based on a dramatic progression of the action and on the character as an active agent ensuring this same progression, by proposing a new paradigm of “drama-of-life”. The latter moves away from classic prerogatives to focus on the inner life of the protagonist. Instead of focusing on episodes that inevitably lead to disaster, the French writer attempts to embrace the evolution of the characters’ souls. This is how he passes from “agonistic drama” to an “ontological” one.
Anna Swoboda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 207-216
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.020.13306The aim of this article is to demonstrate that the male protagonist of the second story of Marie NDiaye’s Three Strong Women (Trois femmes puissantes) can be viewed as a fantastic character. The protagonist’s hesitation in the face of unsettling phenomena – both the external world and the traumatic events from his past – constitutes the central pivot of his construction. The fantastic characteristics of Rudy Descas, whose voice is predominant in the text, reveal the multidimensionality of the supernatural in NDiaye’s work, as the boundaries between the notion of the “character” and the “phenomenon” are not clearly defined. The analysis is based on literary theories concerning the nineteenth century fantastic, the new fantastic and the African fantastic.
Joanna Kulczewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 217-225
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.021.13307The author of this paper discusses the problem of peritextual and editorial issues, using the French 19th century novel Salammbô by Gustave Flaubert as an example. The following study consistsof peritextual analysis of the Polish version of Druillet’s comic book adaptation, which is the object ofthis research. The methodological approach is based on semiotic analysis. Umberto Eco’s conceptsof model reader and closed/opened texts are also applied. The aim of this paper is to define the role of editorial peritexts of literary comic book adaptations in the world of mass media.
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 227-238
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.022.13308This hermeneutic analysis presents a reflection on the complex nature of the concept of theft in the Christian world, compared to the pagan one. The author develops the idea of the desperate blasphemy of the infernal prisoner as a form of unconscious prayer. Vanni Fucci from Pistoia, the sacrilegious and blasphemous character of Dante’s Inferno, is analyzed by referring to the fundamental difference between the classical and medieval philosophical perception of metamorphosis as a symbol.
Stefano Cavallo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 239-245
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.023.13309The life of Alda Merini has always been connected with abandonment, reclusion, abuse, failure of motherhood: in one word, of that kind of loneliness, suffering and inexpressibility that could be called ‘desolation’. The author analyses the construction of the subject in Merini’s L’altra verità. Diario di una diversa: a diary, a reportage, but even a metaphor of the condition of the artist. The paper aims to show that desolation (as product of suffering, loneliness and inexpressibility), is a key element for the condition of the artist (and the subject itself) in 20th century. But it might be particularly a keyword for Alda Merini, marking her way to achieve a state of grace as a writer, and as a woman.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 247-259
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.024.13310The article aims to compare and analyse Italian grammars and manuals for Polish users published between the second half of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century. The purpose is to observe the general trends on the methods proposed, the changes taking place and the possible influences on teaching of Western languages as foreign languages in a historical moment when after the Third Partition Poland had ceased to exist as a sovereign state.
Joanna Nowak-Michalska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 175-187
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.017.13303The objective of this article is to study how selected Lunfardo words and expressions in the prose of Julio Cortázar have been translated into Polish by Zofia Chądzyńska. Lunfardo is an urban slang typical of the Río de la Plata region in Argentina. The works of Cortázar analysed for the purpose of this paper are: Rayuela (Hopscotch) and Torito, a short story which contains a comparatively large number of Lunfardisms. The paper examines how Lunfardo, a sociolinguistic phenomenon closely linked to Argentina and its culture, is reflected in the translation into Polish. It also identifies the strategies and techniques chosen by the translator and examines to what extent Chądzyńska allows the Polish reader to become aware of the existence of Lunfardo.
Maria Falska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 189-198
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.018.13304The aim of this paper is to compare three dramatic works by Latin-American playwrights: Argentinians Eduardo Pavlovsky and Mario Diament, and Rodolfo Santana from Venezuela. The three dramatists belong to a fairly the same artistic generation (they were born in, respectively: 1937, 1942, and 1944). The examined works originate in approximately the same period of time (Los criminales by Santana was published in 1968, La mueca by Pavlovsky and Crónica de un secuestro by Diament in 1971). These three texts demonstrate intriguing similarities in their dramatic structure. The central dramatic devices employ antinomies between the notions of ‘being’ and ‘appearing to be’, as well as gradual ascertainment of characters’ personal experiences from a standpoint of guiltiness and innocence. The intensity of interpersonal relations between characters is marked with various kinds of violence, where victims may become oppressors, and possibly contrariwise. The confinement of characters in a limited space prompts penitence and soul-searching.
Tomasz Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 199-205
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.019.13305The author of the article studies Curel’s play, which testifies to the crisis of traditional drama, announced at the turn of the 20th century. Curel seems to destroy the canonical form of “drama-in-life”, based on a dramatic progression of the action and on the character as an active agent ensuring this same progression, by proposing a new paradigm of “drama-of-life”. The latter moves away from classic prerogatives to focus on the inner life of the protagonist. Instead of focusing on episodes that inevitably lead to disaster, the French writer attempts to embrace the evolution of the characters’ souls. This is how he passes from “agonistic drama” to an “ontological” one.
Anna Swoboda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 207-216
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.020.13306The aim of this article is to demonstrate that the male protagonist of the second story of Marie NDiaye’s Three Strong Women (Trois femmes puissantes) can be viewed as a fantastic character. The protagonist’s hesitation in the face of unsettling phenomena – both the external world and the traumatic events from his past – constitutes the central pivot of his construction. The fantastic characteristics of Rudy Descas, whose voice is predominant in the text, reveal the multidimensionality of the supernatural in NDiaye’s work, as the boundaries between the notion of the “character” and the “phenomenon” are not clearly defined. The analysis is based on literary theories concerning the nineteenth century fantastic, the new fantastic and the African fantastic.
Joanna Kulczewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 217-225
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.021.13307The author of this paper discusses the problem of peritextual and editorial issues, using the French 19th century novel Salammbô by Gustave Flaubert as an example. The following study consistsof peritextual analysis of the Polish version of Druillet’s comic book adaptation, which is the object ofthis research. The methodological approach is based on semiotic analysis. Umberto Eco’s conceptsof model reader and closed/opened texts are also applied. The aim of this paper is to define the role of editorial peritexts of literary comic book adaptations in the world of mass media.
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 227-238
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.022.13308This hermeneutic analysis presents a reflection on the complex nature of the concept of theft in the Christian world, compared to the pagan one. The author develops the idea of the desperate blasphemy of the infernal prisoner as a form of unconscious prayer. Vanni Fucci from Pistoia, the sacrilegious and blasphemous character of Dante’s Inferno, is analyzed by referring to the fundamental difference between the classical and medieval philosophical perception of metamorphosis as a symbol.
Stefano Cavallo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 239-245
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.023.13309The life of Alda Merini has always been connected with abandonment, reclusion, abuse, failure of motherhood: in one word, of that kind of loneliness, suffering and inexpressibility that could be called ‘desolation’. The author analyses the construction of the subject in Merini’s L’altra verità. Diario di una diversa: a diary, a reportage, but even a metaphor of the condition of the artist. The paper aims to show that desolation (as product of suffering, loneliness and inexpressibility), is a key element for the condition of the artist (and the subject itself) in 20th century. But it might be particularly a keyword for Alda Merini, marking her way to achieve a state of grace as a writer, and as a woman.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 4, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 247-259
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.024.13310The article aims to compare and analyse Italian grammars and manuals for Polish users published between the second half of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century. The purpose is to observe the general trends on the methods proposed, the changes taking place and the possible influences on teaching of Western languages as foreign languages in a historical moment when after the Third Partition Poland had ceased to exist as a sovereign state.
Publication date: 2020
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers dans les années 2019 et 2020 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w latach 2019 i 2020 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
Joanna Drzazgowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 115-122
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.011.12933The article attempts to highlight the problems in teaching and learning of one Portuguese periphrastic aspect construction. The author will try to present the problem related to multiple possible meanings of the periphrasis as well as factors influencing the meaning. In addition, various Portuguese grammar manuals will be analysed for the presence of information regarding the periphrasis andar a + infinitive to determine whether the information is complete enough for the pupils to use the periphrasis in the proper context.
Edyta Bocian
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 123-132
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.012.12934The article focuses on the analysis of the concept of simplicity/simplification in relation to the human body in the metaphorical dimension. First, the problem was presented on three reference planes: physical, functional and spatial parameters. Secondly, a detailed analysis of a static body framed in a three-dimensional view was performed. Scientific reflection has shown the interesting metaphorical effect of orientation high & low, behind & before and right & left in the process of creating spatial lexis, although of varying extent.
Esther Gracia Palomo, Giorgia Marangon
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 133-150
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.013.12935Ever since Translatology became a discipline of its own, separated from Linguistics, the philologist-translator relationship, which we consider essential in the task of translation, has been split. This worrying lack of collaboration is what has led us to carry out this research, with which we intend to highlight the importance of working together in order to produce a translation. In this respect, our study focuses on the philological analysis and the translation results in Spanish and Italian of the novel L’élégance du hérisson (2006) by Muriel Barbery. After carrying out a comparative and a translatological analysis of some chapters of the novel, in order to observe how they have been adapted to the language and culture of the countries of arrival, we believe that it is essential to underline the importance and obligation on the part of the translators, especially when dealing with related languages, of a previous, detailed and philological study of the source text. The purpose of this work is to identify the obstacles, analyze the solutions provided by the translators, and finally offer alternative proposals in order to improve the target texts.
Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 151-158
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.014.12936Inscribed in human condition, Loss is an integral part of Duras’s work. It is a leitmotif of the novel Le Ravissement de Lol V. Stein (The Ravishing of Lol Stein), in which the feeling of love is shown as ambivalent, connected − on the one hand − with ecstasy, admiration and exaltation, and on the other – with suffering, loneliness, pain and absence.
Considered from the Lacanist perspective, the text allows us to see the originality of Duras’s prose, which involves capturing the unspeakable, the thing that escapes rational analysis and conventional writing technique: the subconscious. The author refers to it both in the thematic and stylistic layers, thus emphasizing the fragmentary nature of the language that implicitly transmits the eroticism of a woman condemned to silence.
Zofia Małysa-Janczy
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 159-166
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.015.12937The purpose of the article is to study the phenomenon of postmodernist Künstlerroman on the example of The Map and the Territory by Michel Houellebecq. The paper is focused on the social voyage of the artist-protagonist, Jed Martin, who enters into the art world and has to face its capitalist logic. The analysis of Michel Houellebecq’s novel allows not only to trace the evolution of the young artist and his search to develop a sense of identity, but also to reveal the process inherent to the postmodernist Künstlerroman – the process of devaluation, marginalization and relativization of art.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 167-174
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.016.12938The paper continues “object-oriented” analysis of the most inspiring experiments in the Romanian Surrealism’s repertoire, notably in the short stories by Gherasim Luca, one of the movement’s leading representatives. His two books of poetic prose, published originally in the 1940s, could be interpreted as the emblematic example of Surrealist revolutionary tendencies in the field of new materialism. Such texts as The Kleptobject Sleeps or The Rubber Coffee become the laboratory of the object itself, gaining a new, unlimited identity in the platform of Surreality, where the human-like subject loses its status. Objects possess quasi-occult powers to initiate and control human’s desires. Therefore, Breton’s “revolution of the object” could concretize as literary praxis showing the way how contemporary “materialist turn” in anthropology deals with avant-garde theories.
Joanna Drzazgowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 115-122
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.011.12933The article attempts to highlight the problems in teaching and learning of one Portuguese periphrastic aspect construction. The author will try to present the problem related to multiple possible meanings of the periphrasis as well as factors influencing the meaning. In addition, various Portuguese grammar manuals will be analysed for the presence of information regarding the periphrasis andar a + infinitive to determine whether the information is complete enough for the pupils to use the periphrasis in the proper context.
Edyta Bocian
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 123-132
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.012.12934The article focuses on the analysis of the concept of simplicity/simplification in relation to the human body in the metaphorical dimension. First, the problem was presented on three reference planes: physical, functional and spatial parameters. Secondly, a detailed analysis of a static body framed in a three-dimensional view was performed. Scientific reflection has shown the interesting metaphorical effect of orientation high & low, behind & before and right & left in the process of creating spatial lexis, although of varying extent.
Esther Gracia Palomo, Giorgia Marangon
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 133-150
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.013.12935Ever since Translatology became a discipline of its own, separated from Linguistics, the philologist-translator relationship, which we consider essential in the task of translation, has been split. This worrying lack of collaboration is what has led us to carry out this research, with which we intend to highlight the importance of working together in order to produce a translation. In this respect, our study focuses on the philological analysis and the translation results in Spanish and Italian of the novel L’élégance du hérisson (2006) by Muriel Barbery. After carrying out a comparative and a translatological analysis of some chapters of the novel, in order to observe how they have been adapted to the language and culture of the countries of arrival, we believe that it is essential to underline the importance and obligation on the part of the translators, especially when dealing with related languages, of a previous, detailed and philological study of the source text. The purpose of this work is to identify the obstacles, analyze the solutions provided by the translators, and finally offer alternative proposals in order to improve the target texts.
Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 151-158
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.014.12936Inscribed in human condition, Loss is an integral part of Duras’s work. It is a leitmotif of the novel Le Ravissement de Lol V. Stein (The Ravishing of Lol Stein), in which the feeling of love is shown as ambivalent, connected − on the one hand − with ecstasy, admiration and exaltation, and on the other – with suffering, loneliness, pain and absence.
Considered from the Lacanist perspective, the text allows us to see the originality of Duras’s prose, which involves capturing the unspeakable, the thing that escapes rational analysis and conventional writing technique: the subconscious. The author refers to it both in the thematic and stylistic layers, thus emphasizing the fragmentary nature of the language that implicitly transmits the eroticism of a woman condemned to silence.
Zofia Małysa-Janczy
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 159-166
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.015.12937The purpose of the article is to study the phenomenon of postmodernist Künstlerroman on the example of The Map and the Territory by Michel Houellebecq. The paper is focused on the social voyage of the artist-protagonist, Jed Martin, who enters into the art world and has to face its capitalist logic. The analysis of Michel Houellebecq’s novel allows not only to trace the evolution of the young artist and his search to develop a sense of identity, but also to reveal the process inherent to the postmodernist Künstlerroman – the process of devaluation, marginalization and relativization of art.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 3, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 167-174
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.016.12938The paper continues “object-oriented” analysis of the most inspiring experiments in the Romanian Surrealism’s repertoire, notably in the short stories by Gherasim Luca, one of the movement’s leading representatives. His two books of poetic prose, published originally in the 1940s, could be interpreted as the emblematic example of Surrealist revolutionary tendencies in the field of new materialism. Such texts as The Kleptobject Sleeps or The Rubber Coffee become the laboratory of the object itself, gaining a new, unlimited identity in the platform of Surreality, where the human-like subject loses its status. Objects possess quasi-occult powers to initiate and control human’s desires. Therefore, Breton’s “revolution of the object” could concretize as literary praxis showing the way how contemporary “materialist turn” in anthropology deals with avant-garde theories.
Publication date: 2020
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w latach 2019 i 2020 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers dans les années 2019 et 2020 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 53-61
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.006.12552At the threshold of the nineteenth century, the collapse of the salons, the new gestalten of education, a new role of literature and the occurrence of the pre-romantic sensibility resulted in a remarkable increase of the yawning gap between the scientific communities and literary men. A prejudice against mathematics gave a new lease of life to the reintroduced belief that pursuing mathematics corrupts hearts and cools human imagination.
The aim of the present paper is to restore the epistemic and ideological background that allows one to understand the terms of the debate and to identify opposing ideas. With this end in view, the paper focuses on the cultural and philosophical opinions of François-René de Chateaubriand whose The Genius of Christianity (1802) extremely polarizes the attitudes of supporters and opponents towards mathematical thinking and abilities.
Angelo Sollano
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 63-71
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.007.12553“Tormentone”, an extreme torture, is a typically Italian word describing a catchphrase, a running gag, an earworm, a summer hit or anything related with reiteration accentuated by the various media: advertisement jingles, journalists’ abusive metaphors, viral content on the internet. In this paper we attempt to understand if the audience is aware of this occurrence and willingly accepts being “tortured”, applying some theories about television and seriality proposed by Umberto Eco.
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 73-83
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.008.12554This paper shouldn’t be considered as a specialized study on Augustinian texts. Its ambition is much limited: to show how the New Rhetoric offers a frame which helps to supplely address the competition between argumentative configurations emerging from different socio-cultural backgrounds. Saint Augustine’s Confessions, and in particular the critique of classical education which was the author’s own education, allows us examine 4 aspects which seem intimately intertwined in the Perelman’s system: (a) the relation between epideictic and education (as both reinforce the adhesion to fundamental values in a given society), (b) the socio-historically situated character of those values and (c) the interest of considering the New Rhetoric as a philosophical project?
Radka Mudrochová, Jan Lazar, Fabrice Hirsch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 85-98
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.009.12555The main goal of this paper is to compare a sample of neological loanwords from the gastronomic sector in French and Czech. The idea of the comparative conception mentioned in the title of the article is based on the international project entitled “EmpNéo” (Neological Loanwords), which aims to compare the diffusion of neological loanwords in various languages. In this study, we would like to focus on the word fresh and its perception in Czech and French. Our aim is to find out if this word is known to the general public or, on the contrary, it works as an argotic expression, which is only known to a limited audience. To answer this question, we analyzed the different kinds of corpus and also studied in detail the occurrence of this word in the press.
Jana Kenda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 99-113
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.010.12556Metadiscourse (MD) is the unique property of human language to codify messages on language itself. It reveals the author’s presence in reference to speech management and other interventions or comments with which the author either illustrates their opinion on the subject or leads the interlocutor/reader to an understanding of their message. MD was traditionally distinguished from propositional material and considered “material not belonging to the object of discourse”. This paper argues that MD not only supports propositional content, but represents the crucial means by which the latter is perceived by the interlocutor/reader. It also includes a presentation of Ädel’s so-called reflexive model, which avoids the dichotomy between proposition and MD, takes both the author and their interlocutor/reader into consideration, and appropriately highlights the reflexivity through which the importance of the author’s awareness of the text is brought into focus. The empirical part includes the illustration of the metadiscursive functions of the discourse marker cioè.
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 53-61
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.006.12552At the threshold of the nineteenth century, the collapse of the salons, the new gestalten of education, a new role of literature and the occurrence of the pre-romantic sensibility resulted in a remarkable increase of the yawning gap between the scientific communities and literary men. A prejudice against mathematics gave a new lease of life to the reintroduced belief that pursuing mathematics corrupts hearts and cools human imagination.
The aim of the present paper is to restore the epistemic and ideological background that allows one to understand the terms of the debate and to identify opposing ideas. With this end in view, the paper focuses on the cultural and philosophical opinions of François-René de Chateaubriand whose The Genius of Christianity (1802) extremely polarizes the attitudes of supporters and opponents towards mathematical thinking and abilities.
Angelo Sollano
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 63-71
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.007.12553“Tormentone”, an extreme torture, is a typically Italian word describing a catchphrase, a running gag, an earworm, a summer hit or anything related with reiteration accentuated by the various media: advertisement jingles, journalists’ abusive metaphors, viral content on the internet. In this paper we attempt to understand if the audience is aware of this occurrence and willingly accepts being “tortured”, applying some theories about television and seriality proposed by Umberto Eco.
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 73-83
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.008.12554This paper shouldn’t be considered as a specialized study on Augustinian texts. Its ambition is much limited: to show how the New Rhetoric offers a frame which helps to supplely address the competition between argumentative configurations emerging from different socio-cultural backgrounds. Saint Augustine’s Confessions, and in particular the critique of classical education which was the author’s own education, allows us examine 4 aspects which seem intimately intertwined in the Perelman’s system: (a) the relation between epideictic and education (as both reinforce the adhesion to fundamental values in a given society), (b) the socio-historically situated character of those values and (c) the interest of considering the New Rhetoric as a philosophical project?
Radka Mudrochová, Jan Lazar, Fabrice Hirsch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 85-98
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.009.12555The main goal of this paper is to compare a sample of neological loanwords from the gastronomic sector in French and Czech. The idea of the comparative conception mentioned in the title of the article is based on the international project entitled “EmpNéo” (Neological Loanwords), which aims to compare the diffusion of neological loanwords in various languages. In this study, we would like to focus on the word fresh and its perception in Czech and French. Our aim is to find out if this word is known to the general public or, on the contrary, it works as an argotic expression, which is only known to a limited audience. To answer this question, we analyzed the different kinds of corpus and also studied in detail the occurrence of this word in the press.
Jana Kenda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 2, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 99-113
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.010.12556Metadiscourse (MD) is the unique property of human language to codify messages on language itself. It reveals the author’s presence in reference to speech management and other interventions or comments with which the author either illustrates their opinion on the subject or leads the interlocutor/reader to an understanding of their message. MD was traditionally distinguished from propositional material and considered “material not belonging to the object of discourse”. This paper argues that MD not only supports propositional content, but represents the crucial means by which the latter is perceived by the interlocutor/reader. It also includes a presentation of Ädel’s so-called reflexive model, which avoids the dichotomy between proposition and MD, takes both the author and their interlocutor/reader into consideration, and appropriately highlights the reflexivity through which the importance of the author’s awareness of the text is brought into focus. The empirical part includes the illustration of the metadiscursive functions of the discourse marker cioè.
Publication date: 2020
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w latach 2019 i 2020 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers dans les années 2019 et 2020 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Sebastian Ziółkowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 1-8
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.001.12170The aim of this paper is to analyse the treatment of the categories of time and space in L’Inconnue d’Arras by Armand Salacrou [The Unknown Woman of Arras] in the context of the European Dramatic Expressionism. In the analysed drama Salacrou abandons the traditional vision of time and presents a sort of deconstructed time perspective in which events and situations from the life of the main character do not follow any chronological logic. As for his treatment of space, Salacrou establishes a spatial perspective which is situated beyond all material and realistic contours and which reminds us expressionist techniques of spatial structuration.
Barbara Kaczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 9-18
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.002.12171L’Enchanteur by Charlotte-Rose Caumont de La Force (1654–1724) stands out against other French fairy tales written at the end of the 17th century both because of its treatment of eroticism, and because of its inspiration having been identified as “a gothic book Perceval” by the author herself. The aim of this paper is to provide a comparative analysis of L’Enchanteur and its medieval source in the context of women’s writing in 17th-century France. By adapting the tale of Carados that appears in the first continuation to Chrétien de Troyes’s Perceval, La Force makes use of the attractive archaic language and setting, while at the same providing a streamlined, woman-centred retelling, in which Carados’s mother and lover both seek (and find) love and pleasure.
Gabriel Borowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 19-28
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.003.12172The aim of this analysis of the novel Estive em Lisboa e lembrei de você (2009) by the Brazilian author Luiz Ruffato is to approach the migrant subject as an observer of the precarious reality of the immigrants in the Portuguese capital. The underworld they form is seen as one of the most ambiguous consequences of four decades of democracy in Portugal.
Barbara Galant
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 29-40
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.004.12173This article analyses the translations of two Spanish discourse markers – pues and bueno – into Polish based on excerpts from five novels by contemporary writers (Juan Marsé, Eduardo Mendoza, Carmen Posadas) and from a graphic novel by Alfonso Zapico. The theoretical part defines these linking words, outlines their common characteristics, as well as describes and illustrates with examples the functions of pues and bueno which play an important part in the cohesion and progression of a monologue or a dialogue. In the analytical section the pragmatic roles of both markers, used together in the originals, are analysed in order to see if they were rendered correctly in the translated versions.
Katarzyna Maniowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 41-53
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.005.12174The article is based on comparative analysis of Italian medical documents translated in Polish. A short introduction to Italian and Polish medical terminology and their history will illustrate characteristics of medical language and potential difficulties that a translator may encounter in this kind of texts. In the article a particular attention will be dedicated to synonyms of medical terms that exist both in Italian and in Polish, but sometimes they do not correspond to the same concepts and what’s more, some of them may cause so-called register mismatch in target text.
Sebastian Ziółkowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 1-8
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.001.12170The aim of this paper is to analyse the treatment of the categories of time and space in L’Inconnue d’Arras by Armand Salacrou [The Unknown Woman of Arras] in the context of the European Dramatic Expressionism. In the analysed drama Salacrou abandons the traditional vision of time and presents a sort of deconstructed time perspective in which events and situations from the life of the main character do not follow any chronological logic. As for his treatment of space, Salacrou establishes a spatial perspective which is situated beyond all material and realistic contours and which reminds us expressionist techniques of spatial structuration.
Barbara Kaczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 9-18
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.002.12171L’Enchanteur by Charlotte-Rose Caumont de La Force (1654–1724) stands out against other French fairy tales written at the end of the 17th century both because of its treatment of eroticism, and because of its inspiration having been identified as “a gothic book Perceval” by the author herself. The aim of this paper is to provide a comparative analysis of L’Enchanteur and its medieval source in the context of women’s writing in 17th-century France. By adapting the tale of Carados that appears in the first continuation to Chrétien de Troyes’s Perceval, La Force makes use of the attractive archaic language and setting, while at the same providing a streamlined, woman-centred retelling, in which Carados’s mother and lover both seek (and find) love and pleasure.
Gabriel Borowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 19-28
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.003.12172The aim of this analysis of the novel Estive em Lisboa e lembrei de você (2009) by the Brazilian author Luiz Ruffato is to approach the migrant subject as an observer of the precarious reality of the immigrants in the Portuguese capital. The underworld they form is seen as one of the most ambiguous consequences of four decades of democracy in Portugal.
Barbara Galant
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 29-40
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.004.12173This article analyses the translations of two Spanish discourse markers – pues and bueno – into Polish based on excerpts from five novels by contemporary writers (Juan Marsé, Eduardo Mendoza, Carmen Posadas) and from a graphic novel by Alfonso Zapico. The theoretical part defines these linking words, outlines their common characteristics, as well as describes and illustrates with examples the functions of pues and bueno which play an important part in the cohesion and progression of a monologue or a dialogue. In the analytical section the pragmatic roles of both markers, used together in the originals, are analysed in order to see if they were rendered correctly in the translated versions.
Katarzyna Maniowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 20, Issue 1, Volume 20 (2020), pp. 41-53
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.20.005.12174The article is based on comparative analysis of Italian medical documents translated in Polish. A short introduction to Italian and Polish medical terminology and their history will illustrate characteristics of medical language and potential difficulties that a translator may encounter in this kind of texts. In the article a particular attention will be dedicated to synonyms of medical terms that exist both in Italian and in Polish, but sometimes they do not correspond to the same concepts and what’s more, some of them may cause so-called register mismatch in target text.
Publication date: 2020
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w latach 2019 i 2020 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
L’internationalisation de la revue Romanica Cracoviensia par l’augmentation du nombre d’évaluateurs étrangers dans les années 2019 et 2020 – projet financé dans le cadre du contrat no 898/P-DUN/2019 sur les fonds du Ministère des sciences et de l’enseignement supérieur destinés à promouvoir les sciences.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 207-216
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.020.11909In this paper we aim to put a few comments on the first attempts of standardization of the spelling of numerous words of Portuguese origin in Tetum-Prasa, followed by the literacy campaign organized by Fretilin after which, due to its growing importance as a language of resistance and writing, was elaborated the current phonemic model. The corpus of examples that we analyse is based on texts of scientific nature written in Tetum-Prasa.
Krzysztof Kotuła, Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 217-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.021.11910The goal of the research was to determine whether learners of French are able to accurately assess the quality of their pronunciation. Study participants were Polish students of Applied Linguistics (n = 25). Participants were asked to complete a questionnaire containing items related to their beliefs about pronunciation, as well as to self-evaluate their pronunciation. Four basic components were taken into consideration: sounds, intonation, accentuation and liaisons. Next, the subjects were recorded while reading a text. Immediately after the completion of the recording, they were asked to assess one more time the quality of their pronunciation. The recordings were then submitted to three judges (experienced French teachers). Statistical analysis of the data showed that students tended to perceive their abilities in a less favourable light immediately after the recording. This decrease was found to be in concordance with the scores attributed by the judges, proving that students are able to correctly evaluate the quality of their pronunciation, but also that the context of self-assessment is a crucial factor.
Małgorzata Kuta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 235-245
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.022.11911The article is an attempt to show the links between Guillaume Apollinaire and Robert Desnos (1900–1945), a French poet closely associated with surrealism. They were both avid readers, lovers of mass literature, cinema and avant-garde art. They are also closely related by the themes of their works dominated by the riot of everyday life, poetry of the modern city, popular imagination, war, love, eroticism, as well as sexual perversions. Apollinaire’s name often appears in early Desnos poems. He also appears as a literary character in the collection of “automatic” texts Pénalités de l’enfer ou Nouvelles Hébrides. His presence in Desnos’s work is also manifested in a veiled manner, through a borrowed poem title or numerous allusions and references to his works
Juliusz Cęcelewski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 247-256
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.023.11912The article seeks to show that the French language is the central element in the world represented by the short story Mademoiselle O by V. Nabokov and by the novel Madame by A. Libera. Through the main character, the narrator of Mademoiselle O renews with French, which has a chance to become his language of literary expression. The evocation of the memory of his childhood serves as a pretext to describe a complex relationship between the Russian writer, the French language to which he was formerly initiated by his governess and the writing he undertakes in this borrowed language. The background of the novel Madame is Poland and its dark political and social climate of the communist era. The protagonist’s attraction to the French language and culture is the condition and result of his journey as an intellectual and writer, as well as his first emotions of love towards his French teacher.
Amán Rosales Rodríguez
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 257-269
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.024.11913The purpose of this article is to comment on some specific aspects of the literary essay in base of texts by two contemporary authors: the Swiss Jean Starobinski (1920–2019) and the Mexican Salvador Elizondo (1932–2006). What these two writers have in common is a certain conception of the essay modelled after the example of Montaigne: the essay is viewed as the place in which the concrete, corporeal, individual is, so to speak, shown and exposed. It is argued that the essayistic voice emerging from the writings of Starobinski and Elizondo is a reflective voice that expresses most concrete experiences in human life.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 207-216
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.020.11909In this paper we aim to put a few comments on the first attempts of standardization of the spelling of numerous words of Portuguese origin in Tetum-Prasa, followed by the literacy campaign organized by Fretilin after which, due to its growing importance as a language of resistance and writing, was elaborated the current phonemic model. The corpus of examples that we analyse is based on texts of scientific nature written in Tetum-Prasa.
Krzysztof Kotuła, Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 217-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.021.11910The goal of the research was to determine whether learners of French are able to accurately assess the quality of their pronunciation. Study participants were Polish students of Applied Linguistics (n = 25). Participants were asked to complete a questionnaire containing items related to their beliefs about pronunciation, as well as to self-evaluate their pronunciation. Four basic components were taken into consideration: sounds, intonation, accentuation and liaisons. Next, the subjects were recorded while reading a text. Immediately after the completion of the recording, they were asked to assess one more time the quality of their pronunciation. The recordings were then submitted to three judges (experienced French teachers). Statistical analysis of the data showed that students tended to perceive their abilities in a less favourable light immediately after the recording. This decrease was found to be in concordance with the scores attributed by the judges, proving that students are able to correctly evaluate the quality of their pronunciation, but also that the context of self-assessment is a crucial factor.
Małgorzata Kuta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 235-245
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.022.11911The article is an attempt to show the links between Guillaume Apollinaire and Robert Desnos (1900–1945), a French poet closely associated with surrealism. They were both avid readers, lovers of mass literature, cinema and avant-garde art. They are also closely related by the themes of their works dominated by the riot of everyday life, poetry of the modern city, popular imagination, war, love, eroticism, as well as sexual perversions. Apollinaire’s name often appears in early Desnos poems. He also appears as a literary character in the collection of “automatic” texts Pénalités de l’enfer ou Nouvelles Hébrides. His presence in Desnos’s work is also manifested in a veiled manner, through a borrowed poem title or numerous allusions and references to his works
Juliusz Cęcelewski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 247-256
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.023.11912The article seeks to show that the French language is the central element in the world represented by the short story Mademoiselle O by V. Nabokov and by the novel Madame by A. Libera. Through the main character, the narrator of Mademoiselle O renews with French, which has a chance to become his language of literary expression. The evocation of the memory of his childhood serves as a pretext to describe a complex relationship between the Russian writer, the French language to which he was formerly initiated by his governess and the writing he undertakes in this borrowed language. The background of the novel Madame is Poland and its dark political and social climate of the communist era. The protagonist’s attraction to the French language and culture is the condition and result of his journey as an intellectual and writer, as well as his first emotions of love towards his French teacher.
Amán Rosales Rodríguez
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 4, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 257-269
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.024.11913The purpose of this article is to comment on some specific aspects of the literary essay in base of texts by two contemporary authors: the Swiss Jean Starobinski (1920–2019) and the Mexican Salvador Elizondo (1932–2006). What these two writers have in common is a certain conception of the essay modelled after the example of Montaigne: the essay is viewed as the place in which the concrete, corporeal, individual is, so to speak, shown and exposed. It is argued that the essayistic voice emerging from the writings of Starobinski and Elizondo is a reflective voice that expresses most concrete experiences in human life.
Publication date: 2019
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w latach 2019 i 2020 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 147-155
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.015.11827In this paper, I analyse the plays of Belgian author Paul Willems in terms of the richness of their genre. To achieve this, I identify elements foreign to the art of classical theatre (according to Jacques Scherer’s concept). The analysis concerns the dramatic construction of the plays, the forms of the dialogue, the sequences of the paratext as well as the hermeneutical elements. In my approach, I rely on the theoretical propositions of Witold Wołowski.
Valentyna Burbelo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 157-167
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.017.11829The existential discourse and its representation in fictional narration are envisaged in their two aspects – as protodiscourse and discourse of the epoch. Its basic structure of the “existeme” is shown through the positioning of the “self” in its narrative journey, the correlation of identity dominants vs experiential and discursive modes of manifestation/(re)presentation of “self” and the world. While promoting the principles of narrativization of human life of the envisaged epoch, The Manuscript found in Saragossa by Jan Potocki maximally condenses and accumulates them and thus demonstrates the discursivity as a mode of existence.
Elizaveta Prokopovich-Mikutska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 169-180
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.018.11830The article deals with the cases of usage of Lombard dialects (in particular those of Milan and Bergamo) in various genres of cinematographic production. The author shows the most significant examples of narrative fiction, documentaries as well as cartoons, and tries to analyse the reasons which make directors include pieces of dialect into their films. The author traces in diachrony both the evolution of the artistic value of dialects and the changes in the general attitude towards them, while the variety of genres presented permits a more universal overview and makes possible a more generalized classification of usages, which is given at the end of the article.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 181-193
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.016.11828The aim of the paper is to analyse, in a comparative perspective, the augmentatives in Portuguese and Romanian, two Romance languages traditionally called peripheral. As theoretical framework, some remarks on the phenomenon of evaluative derivation in general, and the augmentative one in particular, are presented. Different ways of forming evaluative derivatives, as well as the semantic values they normally convey, are mentioned. Furthermore, the mechanisms of the augmentative derivation in Portuguese and Romanian are analysed. Repertories of augmentative suffixes existing in both languages are depicted with an explanation of their origin and primitive semantic motivation. Their other functions and productivity are mentioned too. Also the process of lexicalization of augmentative derivatives is referred to on this regard. Based on this data, similarities, analogies and differences that can be observed in the field of evaluative morphology of both linguistic systems are pointed out.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 195-205
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.019.11831The objective of the paper is to analyse the origin of the two meanings of the periphrastic construction querer ‘will’ + infinitive>, founded in Spanish texts of the Middle Ages: the change of the discursive topic and the explanatory one of the ‘meaning’.
Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 147-155
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.015.11827In this paper, I analyse the plays of Belgian author Paul Willems in terms of the richness of their genre. To achieve this, I identify elements foreign to the art of classical theatre (according to Jacques Scherer’s concept). The analysis concerns the dramatic construction of the plays, the forms of the dialogue, the sequences of the paratext as well as the hermeneutical elements. In my approach, I rely on the theoretical propositions of Witold Wołowski.
Valentyna Burbelo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 157-167
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.017.11829The existential discourse and its representation in fictional narration are envisaged in their two aspects – as protodiscourse and discourse of the epoch. Its basic structure of the “existeme” is shown through the positioning of the “self” in its narrative journey, the correlation of identity dominants vs experiential and discursive modes of manifestation/(re)presentation of “self” and the world. While promoting the principles of narrativization of human life of the envisaged epoch, The Manuscript found in Saragossa by Jan Potocki maximally condenses and accumulates them and thus demonstrates the discursivity as a mode of existence.
Elizaveta Prokopovich-Mikutska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 169-180
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.018.11830The article deals with the cases of usage of Lombard dialects (in particular those of Milan and Bergamo) in various genres of cinematographic production. The author shows the most significant examples of narrative fiction, documentaries as well as cartoons, and tries to analyse the reasons which make directors include pieces of dialect into their films. The author traces in diachrony both the evolution of the artistic value of dialects and the changes in the general attitude towards them, while the variety of genres presented permits a more universal overview and makes possible a more generalized classification of usages, which is given at the end of the article.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 181-193
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.016.11828The aim of the paper is to analyse, in a comparative perspective, the augmentatives in Portuguese and Romanian, two Romance languages traditionally called peripheral. As theoretical framework, some remarks on the phenomenon of evaluative derivation in general, and the augmentative one in particular, are presented. Different ways of forming evaluative derivatives, as well as the semantic values they normally convey, are mentioned. Furthermore, the mechanisms of the augmentative derivation in Portuguese and Romanian are analysed. Repertories of augmentative suffixes existing in both languages are depicted with an explanation of their origin and primitive semantic motivation. Their other functions and productivity are mentioned too. Also the process of lexicalization of augmentative derivatives is referred to on this regard. Based on this data, similarities, analogies and differences that can be observed in the field of evaluative morphology of both linguistic systems are pointed out.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 3, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 195-205
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.019.11831The objective of the paper is to analyse the origin of the two meanings of the periphrastic construction querer ‘will’ + infinitive>, founded in Spanish texts of the Middle Ages: the change of the discursive topic and the explanatory one of the ‘meaning’.
Publication date: 2019
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w latach 2019 i 2020 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
Charles Mazouer
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 79-87
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.008.11698The article analyses the figure of the Biblical King Saul in early French theatre. First, it considers various theatrical forms reworking the Biblical story in the dramatic mode, from the medieval mystery play to the dramas written in accordance with the classical rules, which show the protagonist on the verge of death. The playwrights discussed in the article particularly emphasize two aspects of the character: that of a father and of a king. In all the plays considered, the central focus is the spiritual drama of the cursed king, who questions divine justice, as it was often the case in ancient tragedy. Despite numerous versions, additions and sometimes significant changes to the original story, King Saul in early French theatre turns out to be quite a faithful rendering of the Biblical Saul from the Books of Samuel.
Tomasz Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 89-96
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.009.11699It is commonly said that expressionism was a purely German movement, however, it is difficult not to notice similar tendencies, albeit with a lesser intensity, also in France. Expressionism was not only an artistic movement. It could be seen above all as a certain spiritual attitude towards the dehumanized industrialization. Expressionism was born of existential anxiety of many German writers leading to a rebellion against the bourgeois society. This rebellion was also expressed by some French writers. In this article, the author compares the theaters of Jean-Victor Pellerin and Georg Kaiser from the perspective of expressionistic aesthetics. Both writers describe the alienation of a modern man in the mechanized civilization. They both put attention on the internal crisis of the main character who in the end decides to fight against the hostile reality. Hence, in their works typically for the expressionist drama, the protagonist embarks on a journey during which his internal change takes place. While Georg Kaiser expresses his pessimism by describing apocalyptic scenes, Jean-Victor Pellerin still believes in the power of love which alone can change the fate of mankind.
Dariusz Krawczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 97-105
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.010.11700The poetic temples of François Habert (1508?–1561?) are one of the last vestiges of the tradition of allegorical temples, very popular in the time of the Rhétoriqueurs. But there remains very little in his poetry of this type-cadre and its characteristics. The comparison of his temples with the temples of Jean Lemaire de Belges and Clément Marot shows the poetic debt of this author towards his great predecessors and at the same time his way of appropriating tradition. As an évangélique he restores the metaphor in its original meaning: the pagan temple of courtly literature becomes church again.
Agnieszka Kukuryk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 107-117
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.011.11701Focusing on the search for a new form of artistic creation, French doctor, archaeologist and poet, Victor Segalen (1878–1919) created a collection of poems titled Peintures in which the literary and artistic space coexist and influence each other. In his poetic work, Segalen, considered above all to be the founder of an intercultural poetics between East and West attempted to recreate Chinese paintings through words. The aim of this paper will attempt to show that the “spoken paintings,” as he called them, were inspired by real Chinese paintings and the creative process of Chinese painting itself. The poet succeeds in producing within the reader’s consciousness a painting by enabling him to visualize images suggested by words and to create a “magic space.” Segalen moves away from linearity principle of a text and gives it the third dimension creating a total work of art.
Anna Maziarczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 119-128
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.012.11702Characteristic of broadly understood culture, dialogism often takes critical forms: the function of references to earlier literary practice is to highlight the originality of works created on its basis and to emphasise the distance separating them from the tradition. In the case of Minuit literature we can observe an opposite situation, which involves valorisation of cultural heritage and its creative employment to construct untypical, intertextual fiction. Relying on key theories of intertextuality and intermediality, this paper analyses the major forms of literary dialogue with the past in Le Méridien de Greenwich by Jean Echenoz and Les Atomiques by Éric Laurrent and its impact on the form of the novel and the reading process.
Przemysław Szczur
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 129-136
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.013.11703In this paper, I analyse the play Clinique d’un roi by the Belgian author Antoine Pickels as a metadrama, i.e., drama about drama. I concentrate on the most important textual manifestations of its metadramatic dimension. I also read it as a form of metahistorical reflection. Clinique d’un roi can be regarded as a “negative historical drama”that questions its own claims to historicity.
Adam Jarosz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 137-146
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.014.11704The aim of the analysis is to present selected non-biblical intertextual references appearing in the novel Franz et François by the Belgian writer François Weyergans. They create a polylogue of voices coming from various areas of culture, e.g. literature (Gide), philosophy (Sartre, Camus) or psychoanalysis (Freud, Karl Abraham), and often taking issue with the world of traditional biblical values. As such these references illustrate well the process of individuation of the hero of the novel who, full of guilt, moves away from the Bible and from his father.
Charles Mazouer
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 79-87
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.008.11698The article analyses the figure of the Biblical King Saul in early French theatre. First, it considers various theatrical forms reworking the Biblical story in the dramatic mode, from the medieval mystery play to the dramas written in accordance with the classical rules, which show the protagonist on the verge of death. The playwrights discussed in the article particularly emphasize two aspects of the character: that of a father and of a king. In all the plays considered, the central focus is the spiritual drama of the cursed king, who questions divine justice, as it was often the case in ancient tragedy. Despite numerous versions, additions and sometimes significant changes to the original story, King Saul in early French theatre turns out to be quite a faithful rendering of the Biblical Saul from the Books of Samuel.
Tomasz Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 89-96
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.009.11699It is commonly said that expressionism was a purely German movement, however, it is difficult not to notice similar tendencies, albeit with a lesser intensity, also in France. Expressionism was not only an artistic movement. It could be seen above all as a certain spiritual attitude towards the dehumanized industrialization. Expressionism was born of existential anxiety of many German writers leading to a rebellion against the bourgeois society. This rebellion was also expressed by some French writers. In this article, the author compares the theaters of Jean-Victor Pellerin and Georg Kaiser from the perspective of expressionistic aesthetics. Both writers describe the alienation of a modern man in the mechanized civilization. They both put attention on the internal crisis of the main character who in the end decides to fight against the hostile reality. Hence, in their works typically for the expressionist drama, the protagonist embarks on a journey during which his internal change takes place. While Georg Kaiser expresses his pessimism by describing apocalyptic scenes, Jean-Victor Pellerin still believes in the power of love which alone can change the fate of mankind.
Dariusz Krawczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 97-105
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.010.11700The poetic temples of François Habert (1508?–1561?) are one of the last vestiges of the tradition of allegorical temples, very popular in the time of the Rhétoriqueurs. But there remains very little in his poetry of this type-cadre and its characteristics. The comparison of his temples with the temples of Jean Lemaire de Belges and Clément Marot shows the poetic debt of this author towards his great predecessors and at the same time his way of appropriating tradition. As an évangélique he restores the metaphor in its original meaning: the pagan temple of courtly literature becomes church again.
Agnieszka Kukuryk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 107-117
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.011.11701Focusing on the search for a new form of artistic creation, French doctor, archaeologist and poet, Victor Segalen (1878–1919) created a collection of poems titled Peintures in which the literary and artistic space coexist and influence each other. In his poetic work, Segalen, considered above all to be the founder of an intercultural poetics between East and West attempted to recreate Chinese paintings through words. The aim of this paper will attempt to show that the “spoken paintings,” as he called them, were inspired by real Chinese paintings and the creative process of Chinese painting itself. The poet succeeds in producing within the reader’s consciousness a painting by enabling him to visualize images suggested by words and to create a “magic space.” Segalen moves away from linearity principle of a text and gives it the third dimension creating a total work of art.
Anna Maziarczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 119-128
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.012.11702Characteristic of broadly understood culture, dialogism often takes critical forms: the function of references to earlier literary practice is to highlight the originality of works created on its basis and to emphasise the distance separating them from the tradition. In the case of Minuit literature we can observe an opposite situation, which involves valorisation of cultural heritage and its creative employment to construct untypical, intertextual fiction. Relying on key theories of intertextuality and intermediality, this paper analyses the major forms of literary dialogue with the past in Le Méridien de Greenwich by Jean Echenoz and Les Atomiques by Éric Laurrent and its impact on the form of the novel and the reading process.
Przemysław Szczur
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 129-136
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.013.11703In this paper, I analyse the play Clinique d’un roi by the Belgian author Antoine Pickels as a metadrama, i.e., drama about drama. I concentrate on the most important textual manifestations of its metadramatic dimension. I also read it as a form of metahistorical reflection. Clinique d’un roi can be regarded as a “negative historical drama”that questions its own claims to historicity.
Adam Jarosz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 2, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 137-146
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.014.11704The aim of the analysis is to present selected non-biblical intertextual references appearing in the novel Franz et François by the Belgian writer François Weyergans. They create a polylogue of voices coming from various areas of culture, e.g. literature (Gide), philosophy (Sartre, Camus) or psychoanalysis (Freud, Karl Abraham), and often taking issue with the world of traditional biblical values. As such these references illustrate well the process of individuation of the hero of the novel who, full of guilt, moves away from the Bible and from his father.
Publication date: 2019
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Karolina Czerska
Umiędzynarodowienie czasopisma „Romanica Cracoviensia” przez zwiększenie liczby zagranicznych recenzentów w latach 2019 i 2020 – zadanie finansowane w ramach umowy nr 898/P-DUN/2019 ze środków Ministerstwa Nauki i Szkolnictwa Wyższego przeznaczonych na działalność upowszechniającą naukę.
Katarzyna Kwapisz-Osadnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 1-10
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.001.11691A cognitive analysis of the uses of the preposition de in the contemporary French proposed in this article proves that 1. the preposition de is a category containing several uses organized around prototypical uses; 2. there is a semantic invariant that makes possible distinguishing between the value of the preposition de and other prepositions that may appear in the same context (eg. a typewriter vs a writing machine); 3. simple and contracted forms are motivated by the frequency of usage based on preferential uses; 4. the choice of the preposition is negotiated simultaneously on the conceptual, linguistic and discursive levels.
Hanna Kost
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 11-20
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.002.11692Generalization and systematization of lexical-semantic markers, which transform the text into a coherent and uniform structure, were aimed at in this article. These markers in the artistic text include synonymous and antonymic groups of words, lexical-semantic fields, thematic and associative chains. In their totality, they create more complex and voluminous structures – isotopes that reveal the theme of the work and the artistic design of the writer. Isotopes are built up by the reader according to his outlook, intelligence and sensuality.
Nataliia Demchuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 21-29
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.003.11693The article deals with the metaphor as one of the important methods of cognition and conceptualization of reality. This is the cognitive mechanism by which abstract concepts are concretized. Metaphor is the key to understanding the fundamental principles of thinking and the processes of creating mental images of the world, since the cognition covers not only theoretical knowledge, but also the understanding of a person’s daily life, his acquisition of the simplest experience and ongoing interaction with the outside world. It was cognitive linguistics that allowed us to proceed to the study of language as a speech ability, that is, to its analysis from the inside. Therefore, the breadth of the metaphorical nomination as one of the productive processes of creating linguistic units prompts to recognize the metaphor as one of the most important sources of the of terminology formation and the creation of new concepts.
Ksenia Gałuskina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 31-41
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.004.11694The central thesis of this paper is that the term père (father) in law is defined more by the legal roles of the father than by the biological facts. These legal roles and functions have changed during the centuries and have had a significant impact on understanding of the legal concept of a father. This paper aims to show the evolution of this concept through the most symbolic figures of a father in the law, from the roman figure of pater familias to the contemporary figure of a father as a one of the parents.
Luca Palmarini, Roman Sosnowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 43-53
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.005.11695In this paper we present and analyse, from the linguistic point of view, the treatise Giuochi mathematici written by Piero di Niccolò d’Antonio da Filicaia. It is a very appealing witness of the history of the recreational mathematics from the beginning of the 16th century. After a brief introduction of Piero’s cultural background, we describe the structure of the treatise and its sources. We deal especially with the fourth part of Giuochi mathematici in which the author imitates the contents of Alberti’s Ludi matematici. Our analysis shows that textual reworking is quite deep although there is continuity as far as terminology and contents are concerned.
Miroslaw Stasilo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 55-69
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.006.11696The linguistic personal characteristics of the presidential candidates have not been analyzed in France or in Lithuania. This article discusses the relationship between the election context, the content of the phrases, and the personal political vocabulary. The computer software Tropes and Lexico gave us such an opportunity thanks to their technical performance regarding research and comparison of personal vocabulary. Thus, quantitative lexicometric data have distinguished the statements of Sarkozy in France and Adamkus in Lithuania. Thanks to these programs, we have been able to distinguish the central with peripheral semantic universes. French speakers speak more about historical symbols, for example, republican values: freedom, fraternity, equality, solidarity, etc. Lithuanian speakers, on the other hand, make more reference to their political predecessors, which symbolize the Lithuanian state, and to the news of the moment, especially in the case of defeated candidates. The second observation concerns the Lithuanian list which is quite long and the vocabulary used is quite varied. This is related first of all to the higher number of speakers – eight in Lithuania and five in France. Then, it is also the peculiarity of the genre of Lithuanian Interviews where the language is more spontaneous than in the French Declarations. Another conclusion is that Lithuanian policies opt less for the language of wood than French politicians. However, the policies of both countries choose a standard language. In any case, the elected presidents and the defeated candidates of both countries understand the importance of this republican ritual for the legitimization of their status. Candidates are realizing the need to materialize through language the aspirations of their voters who voted for without hurting however who voted against. That is why when they talk about big themes, for example, racism, tolerance, pacifism, equality between women and men, it is difficult to choose the exact words, to emit ideas nuanced enough to hurt no one.
Monika Kulesza
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 71-78
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.007.11697Académie Française has been a guardian of tradition and a symbol of continuity of the French literaturę and culture for nearly four hundred years. The speeches provide a link between the past and the future at least by the obligation of a new member, elected to replace one that passed away, to give a eulogy presenting glory and praising works of his/her predecessor. Based on several speeches, the paper discusses, in the first place, evolution of reflections on literature and predecessors’ works and, in the second place, provides an example of breaking with tradition: election of the first woman to Académie Française and justification of this radical change. The speeches constitute a bulwark of tradition, since their form and the way predecessors are presented do not change but constitute a reflection of change.
Katarzyna Kwapisz-Osadnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 1-10
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.001.11691A cognitive analysis of the uses of the preposition de in the contemporary French proposed in this article proves that 1. the preposition de is a category containing several uses organized around prototypical uses; 2. there is a semantic invariant that makes possible distinguishing between the value of the preposition de and other prepositions that may appear in the same context (eg. a typewriter vs a writing machine); 3. simple and contracted forms are motivated by the frequency of usage based on preferential uses; 4. the choice of the preposition is negotiated simultaneously on the conceptual, linguistic and discursive levels.
Hanna Kost
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 11-20
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.002.11692Generalization and systematization of lexical-semantic markers, which transform the text into a coherent and uniform structure, were aimed at in this article. These markers in the artistic text include synonymous and antonymic groups of words, lexical-semantic fields, thematic and associative chains. In their totality, they create more complex and voluminous structures – isotopes that reveal the theme of the work and the artistic design of the writer. Isotopes are built up by the reader according to his outlook, intelligence and sensuality.
Nataliia Demchuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 21-29
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.003.11693The article deals with the metaphor as one of the important methods of cognition and conceptualization of reality. This is the cognitive mechanism by which abstract concepts are concretized. Metaphor is the key to understanding the fundamental principles of thinking and the processes of creating mental images of the world, since the cognition covers not only theoretical knowledge, but also the understanding of a person’s daily life, his acquisition of the simplest experience and ongoing interaction with the outside world. It was cognitive linguistics that allowed us to proceed to the study of language as a speech ability, that is, to its analysis from the inside. Therefore, the breadth of the metaphorical nomination as one of the productive processes of creating linguistic units prompts to recognize the metaphor as one of the most important sources of the of terminology formation and the creation of new concepts.
Ksenia Gałuskina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 31-41
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.004.11694The central thesis of this paper is that the term père (father) in law is defined more by the legal roles of the father than by the biological facts. These legal roles and functions have changed during the centuries and have had a significant impact on understanding of the legal concept of a father. This paper aims to show the evolution of this concept through the most symbolic figures of a father in the law, from the roman figure of pater familias to the contemporary figure of a father as a one of the parents.
Luca Palmarini, Roman Sosnowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 43-53
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.005.11695In this paper we present and analyse, from the linguistic point of view, the treatise Giuochi mathematici written by Piero di Niccolò d’Antonio da Filicaia. It is a very appealing witness of the history of the recreational mathematics from the beginning of the 16th century. After a brief introduction of Piero’s cultural background, we describe the structure of the treatise and its sources. We deal especially with the fourth part of Giuochi mathematici in which the author imitates the contents of Alberti’s Ludi matematici. Our analysis shows that textual reworking is quite deep although there is continuity as far as terminology and contents are concerned.
Miroslaw Stasilo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 55-69
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.006.11696The linguistic personal characteristics of the presidential candidates have not been analyzed in France or in Lithuania. This article discusses the relationship between the election context, the content of the phrases, and the personal political vocabulary. The computer software Tropes and Lexico gave us such an opportunity thanks to their technical performance regarding research and comparison of personal vocabulary. Thus, quantitative lexicometric data have distinguished the statements of Sarkozy in France and Adamkus in Lithuania. Thanks to these programs, we have been able to distinguish the central with peripheral semantic universes. French speakers speak more about historical symbols, for example, republican values: freedom, fraternity, equality, solidarity, etc. Lithuanian speakers, on the other hand, make more reference to their political predecessors, which symbolize the Lithuanian state, and to the news of the moment, especially in the case of defeated candidates. The second observation concerns the Lithuanian list which is quite long and the vocabulary used is quite varied. This is related first of all to the higher number of speakers – eight in Lithuania and five in France. Then, it is also the peculiarity of the genre of Lithuanian Interviews where the language is more spontaneous than in the French Declarations. Another conclusion is that Lithuanian policies opt less for the language of wood than French politicians. However, the policies of both countries choose a standard language. In any case, the elected presidents and the defeated candidates of both countries understand the importance of this republican ritual for the legitimization of their status. Candidates are realizing the need to materialize through language the aspirations of their voters who voted for without hurting however who voted against. That is why when they talk about big themes, for example, racism, tolerance, pacifism, equality between women and men, it is difficult to choose the exact words, to emit ideas nuanced enough to hurt no one.
Monika Kulesza
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 19, Issue 1, Volume 19 (2019), pp. 71-78
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.19.007.11697Académie Française has been a guardian of tradition and a symbol of continuity of the French literaturę and culture for nearly four hundred years. The speeches provide a link between the past and the future at least by the obligation of a new member, elected to replace one that passed away, to give a eulogy presenting glory and praising works of his/her predecessor. Based on several speeches, the paper discusses, in the first place, evolution of reflections on literature and predecessors’ works and, in the second place, provides an example of breaking with tradition: election of the first woman to Académie Française and justification of this radical change. The speeches constitute a bulwark of tradition, since their form and the way predecessors are presented do not change but constitute a reflection of change.
Publication date: 2018
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Liliana Anghel
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 171-184
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.018.9590This essay will show the influence of Flaubert’s writings and aesthetical conception on Maupassant’s short stories. For our demonstration, we chose the thematical level and the concept of intertextuality, which can be applied not only on stylistic or semantic microstructures, but also on a literary work as a whole. The examples of intertextuality are based on five fragments of Flaubert’s novels, compared to five fragments (thematically related) of Maupassant’s short stories.
Anna Gęsicka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 185-192
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.019.9591The subject of this paper is a transtextual analysis of two texts entitled Les trois aveugles de Compiègne: a 13th-century “fabliau” and its play adaptation by a lesser-known French author, Jean Ott (1878–1935). Applying Gérard Genette’s terminology (Palimpstestes, Seuils), the author examines different levels of transformations, focusing mainly on the semantic message of hypo- and hypertext.
Anna Loba
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 193-200
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.020.9592The interest in the Middle Ages begins in Poland in the nineteenth century with works dedicated to the poetry of the troubadours. The appearance of these essays, written exclusively in Polish, converges in time with the publication in France of the first serious works devoted to the Occitan lyric. My purpose is to try to compare these two phenomena related to the birth of medieval and Occitan studies in France and Poland. The choice of troubadours as an object of study is not fortuitous and tells us much more about the nineteenth century men and women and their time than of the Middle Ages.
Maja Pawłowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 201-208
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.021.9593In their treaties, Deimier and Rapin welcome novelty and individualism. But, if Deimier sees this creative freedom as synonymous with inventiveness, Rapin attaches it, paradoxically, to the imitation of classical antiquity. This is indeed because he is dissatisfied with the output of French writers. In his view, French letters fail to match the greatness and the sublime quality of Latin and Greek literature, which he recommends should be studied and imitated. In imitating Homer and his art, irregular but captivating and full of charm, contemporary poets can hope to create singular and incomparable works of literature.
Monika Surma-Gawłowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 209-215
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.022.9594The starting point for the analysis contained in the paper are considerations about the significance of plurivocality and tanscription in the cinema of Fellini, which was deeply influenced – as I hope to prove – by the autobiographical narration, even if its author had never said it openly. The recurrence of the motives, themes, characters and the pleasure of re-narrating are basis of Fellini’s poetics, which contains inconspicuous «the incurable adolescence which might possess us forever», as Fellini said in an interview. That is to say the optics of a boy who continues to recount his life from the deepness of the memory. It’s where the monstrous and the magic, taken from popular stories heard and experienced during Fellini’s rural childhood, are indistinguishable from normality and reality and have the same rights. The lack of a strong, dividing line between those two permits to build a world in which plurality of voices merge in the autobiographical narration. Definition of the characteristics of this specific kind of autobiographical narration will be the final point of the paper, in which, besidefilms directly linked to Fellini’s memory places, as Vitelloni or Amarcord, such pictures as 8½ and Il Casanova di Fellini will also be featured.
Łukasz Szkopiński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 217-226
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.023.9595The aim of the present paper is to examine the relations between the novels, published by François Guillaume Ducray-Duminil (1761–1819), and their melodramatic adaptations, w ith a particular emphasis being set on the works of René-Charles Guilbert de Pixerécourt (1773–1844). After comparing fragments of the novels with certain extracts of the melodramas, the article focuses on the similarities between the two sets of texts as well as on Ducray-Duminil’s attitude towards the fact that countless playwrights used to draw on his works in order to create their melodramas. The paper concludes with a short analysis of reasons why Ducray-Duminil’s novels were so popular amongst the dramatic writers of his times.
Tomasz Wysłobocki
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 227-234
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.024.9596Carbon de Flins des Oliviers writes ‘Le réveil d’Épiménide à Paris’ at the beginning of 1790, in the spirit of general enthusiasm for the French Revolution. The play is a big success, with 26 representations over a year. But surprisingly for a contemporary reader, its author has some bitter observations on the recent events and tries to show to the public, among other things, the dangers of boundless freedom of speech proclaimed by the ‘Declaration of the Rights of Man and the Citizen’. He exhorts the French, as they remain active and vigorous actors on the revolutionary stage, to contemplate actively the political changes, for they can always distinguish lie form truth and for nobody can manip ulates them.
Liliana Anghel
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 171-184
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.018.9590This essay will show the influence of Flaubert’s writings and aesthetical conception on Maupassant’s short stories. For our demonstration, we chose the thematical level and the concept of intertextuality, which can be applied not only on stylistic or semantic microstructures, but also on a literary work as a whole. The examples of intertextuality are based on five fragments of Flaubert’s novels, compared to five fragments (thematically related) of Maupassant’s short stories.
Anna Gęsicka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 185-192
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.019.9591The subject of this paper is a transtextual analysis of two texts entitled Les trois aveugles de Compiègne: a 13th-century “fabliau” and its play adaptation by a lesser-known French author, Jean Ott (1878–1935). Applying Gérard Genette’s terminology (Palimpstestes, Seuils), the author examines different levels of transformations, focusing mainly on the semantic message of hypo- and hypertext.
Anna Loba
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 193-200
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.020.9592The interest in the Middle Ages begins in Poland in the nineteenth century with works dedicated to the poetry of the troubadours. The appearance of these essays, written exclusively in Polish, converges in time with the publication in France of the first serious works devoted to the Occitan lyric. My purpose is to try to compare these two phenomena related to the birth of medieval and Occitan studies in France and Poland. The choice of troubadours as an object of study is not fortuitous and tells us much more about the nineteenth century men and women and their time than of the Middle Ages.
Maja Pawłowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 201-208
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.021.9593In their treaties, Deimier and Rapin welcome novelty and individualism. But, if Deimier sees this creative freedom as synonymous with inventiveness, Rapin attaches it, paradoxically, to the imitation of classical antiquity. This is indeed because he is dissatisfied with the output of French writers. In his view, French letters fail to match the greatness and the sublime quality of Latin and Greek literature, which he recommends should be studied and imitated. In imitating Homer and his art, irregular but captivating and full of charm, contemporary poets can hope to create singular and incomparable works of literature.
Monika Surma-Gawłowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 209-215
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.022.9594The starting point for the analysis contained in the paper are considerations about the significance of plurivocality and tanscription in the cinema of Fellini, which was deeply influenced – as I hope to prove – by the autobiographical narration, even if its author had never said it openly. The recurrence of the motives, themes, characters and the pleasure of re-narrating are basis of Fellini’s poetics, which contains inconspicuous «the incurable adolescence which might possess us forever», as Fellini said in an interview. That is to say the optics of a boy who continues to recount his life from the deepness of the memory. It’s where the monstrous and the magic, taken from popular stories heard and experienced during Fellini’s rural childhood, are indistinguishable from normality and reality and have the same rights. The lack of a strong, dividing line between those two permits to build a world in which plurality of voices merge in the autobiographical narration. Definition of the characteristics of this specific kind of autobiographical narration will be the final point of the paper, in which, besidefilms directly linked to Fellini’s memory places, as Vitelloni or Amarcord, such pictures as 8½ and Il Casanova di Fellini will also be featured.
Łukasz Szkopiński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 217-226
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.023.9595The aim of the present paper is to examine the relations between the novels, published by François Guillaume Ducray-Duminil (1761–1819), and their melodramatic adaptations, w ith a particular emphasis being set on the works of René-Charles Guilbert de Pixerécourt (1773–1844). After comparing fragments of the novels with certain extracts of the melodramas, the article focuses on the similarities between the two sets of texts as well as on Ducray-Duminil’s attitude towards the fact that countless playwrights used to draw on his works in order to create their melodramas. The paper concludes with a short analysis of reasons why Ducray-Duminil’s novels were so popular amongst the dramatic writers of his times.
Tomasz Wysłobocki
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 4, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 227-234
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.024.9596Carbon de Flins des Oliviers writes ‘Le réveil d’Épiménide à Paris’ at the beginning of 1790, in the spirit of general enthusiasm for the French Revolution. The play is a big success, with 26 representations over a year. But surprisingly for a contemporary reader, its author has some bitter observations on the recent events and tries to show to the public, among other things, the dangers of boundless freedom of speech proclaimed by the ‘Declaration of the Rights of Man and the Citizen’. He exhorts the French, as they remain active and vigorous actors on the revolutionary stage, to contemplate actively the political changes, for they can always distinguish lie form truth and for nobody can manip ulates them.
Publication date: 2018
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Andriy Bilas
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 115-123
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.013.9585The article aims at describing the sociolinguistic problems of literary translation. Supported by recent studies, the analysis leads to concrete proposals of developing methods of translating non-standard elements of modern French literature into Ukrainian. The factors of non-standard elements adequate rendering in the Ukrainian translation of the French fiction text are determined.
Anna Dutka-Mańkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 125-134
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.014.9586This article deals with the French-to-Polish translation of a specific case of reported speech: the investigated examples from literary texts are, from a semantic point of view, paraphrases by the narrator, who formulates the words of the characters in reported speech. They do not, however, only express his point of view (this is a form of reported speech called mixed or mimetic). In the Polish text, the discourse of the characters includes graphic, grammatical or lexical ant indicators, as well as the interpretation of statements in the context of the translation ‘s reader. A few important guidelines are given, on the basis of which the reader can interpret the passages in which the reported speech comes close to direct speech or to speech in a situation. Attention has also been paid to the modifications that the narrator’s speech undergoes when their discourse creates the context of the speech of the character.
Michał Hrabia
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 135-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.015.9587The aim of this paper is to present the role of the semantic inheritance in the one of the linguistic models for machine translation – the object-oriented approach by Wiesław Banyś. In the first part, the author outlines the general concepts of the theory and provides several examples of its application in the disambiguation process. The second part is fully focused on the question of the hierarchy of object classes and the semantic inheritance of attributes and operations. In fact, it is precisely thanks to the hierarchy postulated in the theory that the linguistic description becomes effective and fully applicable in computer systems.
Leena Löfstedt
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 147-157
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.016.9588In a recent article (Löfstedt 2016), the author argued that Thomas Becket’s three French letters from his exile preserved by Garnier de Pont-Sainte-Maxence as a part of his versified Vie de Saint Thomas (ed. E. Walberg 1922) were not translated from the Latin letters (ed. Anne Duggan 2000). Further, she raised the suspicion that the Latin letters – considered to be authentic, but preserved only in copies – had been altered. Focusing on the beginning and the end of the letter Expectans expectaui addressed to Henry II, this present article compares its Latin text to the French text. The French letter is written by an intelligent and sincere friend of the King, while the Latin letter has been « retouched » to let the letter-writer appear as verbose and unintelligent, and, then, as a sanctimonious, vicious enemy of the King. Apparently,the person responsible for this manipulation tried to destroy all affection the King might still have had for Thomas Becket, because he did not want Thomas Becket to be invited to return from his exile.
Monika Sułkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 159-170
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.017.9589Phraseodidactics, also known as didactics of phraseology, is a new emerging research discipline within the scope of applied linguistics. It is an interdisciplinary field with elements of phraseology, glottodidactics, as well as contrastive linguistics, psycholinguistics, neurolinguistics and sociolinguistics. Phraseodidactics, in accordance with its objectives, examines the processes associated with the natural assimilation of collocations, idioms, proverbs and other reproducible word forms in the mother language, and, foremost, processes related to the teaching and learning of these structures in the second and subsequent languages. Idiomatic expressions are understood here as established combinations of at least two words with a reproducible character. The scope of phraseology also includes compound wordsand fixed collocations. In other words, the didactics of phraseology aspires to deal with everything that is associated with the most effective teaching and learning of broadly understood phraseology. On the other hand, phraseotranslation, as a specialized interdisciplinary science postulated in this text, is situated at the crossroads of phraseology, translation studies, contrastive studies and phraseodidactics. Recently there is a growing need for an efficient interlinguistic translation; the education of future translators of foreign languages develops more and more, but the problem of phraseologization in translation is still very rarely undertaken in scientific research. An effective translation implies equivalent messages in two different linguistic codes, which becomes extremely difficult in case of phraseology. The multiple-word structures entrenched in natural languages are therefore a major challenge in the process of translation and can be a prominent difficulty even for professional translators.
Andriy Bilas
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 115-123
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.013.9585The article aims at describing the sociolinguistic problems of literary translation. Supported by recent studies, the analysis leads to concrete proposals of developing methods of translating non-standard elements of modern French literature into Ukrainian. The factors of non-standard elements adequate rendering in the Ukrainian translation of the French fiction text are determined.
Anna Dutka-Mańkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 125-134
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.014.9586This article deals with the French-to-Polish translation of a specific case of reported speech: the investigated examples from literary texts are, from a semantic point of view, paraphrases by the narrator, who formulates the words of the characters in reported speech. They do not, however, only express his point of view (this is a form of reported speech called mixed or mimetic). In the Polish text, the discourse of the characters includes graphic, grammatical or lexical ant indicators, as well as the interpretation of statements in the context of the translation ‘s reader. A few important guidelines are given, on the basis of which the reader can interpret the passages in which the reported speech comes close to direct speech or to speech in a situation. Attention has also been paid to the modifications that the narrator’s speech undergoes when their discourse creates the context of the speech of the character.
Michał Hrabia
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 135-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.015.9587The aim of this paper is to present the role of the semantic inheritance in the one of the linguistic models for machine translation – the object-oriented approach by Wiesław Banyś. In the first part, the author outlines the general concepts of the theory and provides several examples of its application in the disambiguation process. The second part is fully focused on the question of the hierarchy of object classes and the semantic inheritance of attributes and operations. In fact, it is precisely thanks to the hierarchy postulated in the theory that the linguistic description becomes effective and fully applicable in computer systems.
Leena Löfstedt
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 147-157
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.016.9588In a recent article (Löfstedt 2016), the author argued that Thomas Becket’s three French letters from his exile preserved by Garnier de Pont-Sainte-Maxence as a part of his versified Vie de Saint Thomas (ed. E. Walberg 1922) were not translated from the Latin letters (ed. Anne Duggan 2000). Further, she raised the suspicion that the Latin letters – considered to be authentic, but preserved only in copies – had been altered. Focusing on the beginning and the end of the letter Expectans expectaui addressed to Henry II, this present article compares its Latin text to the French text. The French letter is written by an intelligent and sincere friend of the King, while the Latin letter has been « retouched » to let the letter-writer appear as verbose and unintelligent, and, then, as a sanctimonious, vicious enemy of the King. Apparently,the person responsible for this manipulation tried to destroy all affection the King might still have had for Thomas Becket, because he did not want Thomas Becket to be invited to return from his exile.
Monika Sułkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 3, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 159-170
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.017.9589Phraseodidactics, also known as didactics of phraseology, is a new emerging research discipline within the scope of applied linguistics. It is an interdisciplinary field with elements of phraseology, glottodidactics, as well as contrastive linguistics, psycholinguistics, neurolinguistics and sociolinguistics. Phraseodidactics, in accordance with its objectives, examines the processes associated with the natural assimilation of collocations, idioms, proverbs and other reproducible word forms in the mother language, and, foremost, processes related to the teaching and learning of these structures in the second and subsequent languages. Idiomatic expressions are understood here as established combinations of at least two words with a reproducible character. The scope of phraseology also includes compound wordsand fixed collocations. In other words, the didactics of phraseology aspires to deal with everything that is associated with the most effective teaching and learning of broadly understood phraseology. On the other hand, phraseotranslation, as a specialized interdisciplinary science postulated in this text, is situated at the crossroads of phraseology, translation studies, contrastive studies and phraseodidactics. Recently there is a growing need for an efficient interlinguistic translation; the education of future translators of foreign languages develops more and more, but the problem of phraseologization in translation is still very rarely undertaken in scientific research. An effective translation implies equivalent messages in two different linguistic codes, which becomes extremely difficult in case of phraseology. The multiple-word structures entrenched in natural languages are therefore a major challenge in the process of translation and can be a prominent difficulty even for professional translators.
Publication date: 2018
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Denis Apothéloz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 49-60
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.006.9578In narratives, French plus-que-parfait (past perfect) is regularly used to indicate that the situation referred to is located prior to another past situation. When these flashbacks stretch for a long time, and gain some autonomy, they may form a real ‘narrative in a narrative’ (analepsis). It may happen, then, that the passé simple (past simple) takes over from the plus-que-parfait inside the analepsis. This article examines the environments and the conditions of this tense switching inside the analepsis.
Krzysztof Bogacki
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 61-68
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.007.9579In this paper we discuss the notion of a semantic continuum at the boundary between epistemic and perception lexemes. We provide arguments against a unitary conception that is evident behind cer-tain terminological practices using appellations that may mislead because they tend to erase the diffe-rence between perception and cognition in the case of certain uses of the French verbs voir ‘see’ and sentir ‘feel’.
Laure Budzinski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 69-76
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.008.9580This present paper looks at migration and borrowings concerning the particular scientific terms of lin-guistics terminology. From an etymological analysis of two terms in French, morphème and phonème, we will observe how they were introduced into the French lexicon. We will examine the history of these French vocables in order to consider how kinds of borrowings they are. The etymological study will be completed by a sociolinguistic approach so as to explain that internationalisms must be considered within a linguistic system. The borrowing is a choice and we’ll show that scientific terms lose their arbitrary nature in this choice.
Renata Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 77-88
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.009.9581The Polish imperative and its French counterpart do not play the same role in the formulation of direct speech acts. In Polish, the imperative can express a wider range of values: from polite demand to cate-gorical order. However, this is conditioned by certain parameters like language style, context, situation, intonation, profile of speakers, etc. In French, the possibilities of using the imperative in the exchanges are much more restricted and often reserved for the expression of brutal injunctions. Different socio-cultural norms impose different language usages.
Margarita Rouski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 89-96
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.010.9582The two referential procedures, anaphore and deixis, are used by the speaker with the aim of creating, modifying or achieving access to the discourse memory of the interlocutor. In legal texts the deictic markers themselves are few in number, while the cases of anaphoric markers carrying a deictic value are predominant. The main reason for this is the presence of overlapping fields between the context and the situation of enunciation. This makes some markers perform a dual function, anaphoric and deictic.
Gilles Siouffi
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 97-104
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.011.9583This paper presents a survey of the notion of sentiment linguistique (Sprachgefühl, linguistic feel) as seen by philologists and linguists of the end of the 19th century, mainly Littré, Paul and Saussure. The notion appears as a conceptual link between the traditionnal philology and the new „linguistics”. We first discuss the termes, then examine the positions of Littré and Paul, and finally concentrate on Saus-sure, in whose work the notion receives the most extensive treatment. Sentiment linguistique is also presented as having great potential for a renewal of our current views on language, especially related to analogy.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 105-114
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.012.9584The main objective of this paper is to show the main differences and similarities between the Polish and Spanish subsystem of the forms of greetings.
Denis Apothéloz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 49-60
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.006.9578In narratives, French plus-que-parfait (past perfect) is regularly used to indicate that the situation referred to is located prior to another past situation. When these flashbacks stretch for a long time, and gain some autonomy, they may form a real ‘narrative in a narrative’ (analepsis). It may happen, then, that the passé simple (past simple) takes over from the plus-que-parfait inside the analepsis. This article examines the environments and the conditions of this tense switching inside the analepsis.
Krzysztof Bogacki
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 61-68
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.007.9579In this paper we discuss the notion of a semantic continuum at the boundary between epistemic and perception lexemes. We provide arguments against a unitary conception that is evident behind cer-tain terminological practices using appellations that may mislead because they tend to erase the diffe-rence between perception and cognition in the case of certain uses of the French verbs voir ‘see’ and sentir ‘feel’.
Laure Budzinski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 69-76
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.008.9580This present paper looks at migration and borrowings concerning the particular scientific terms of lin-guistics terminology. From an etymological analysis of two terms in French, morphème and phonème, we will observe how they were introduced into the French lexicon. We will examine the history of these French vocables in order to consider how kinds of borrowings they are. The etymological study will be completed by a sociolinguistic approach so as to explain that internationalisms must be considered within a linguistic system. The borrowing is a choice and we’ll show that scientific terms lose their arbitrary nature in this choice.
Renata Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 77-88
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.009.9581The Polish imperative and its French counterpart do not play the same role in the formulation of direct speech acts. In Polish, the imperative can express a wider range of values: from polite demand to cate-gorical order. However, this is conditioned by certain parameters like language style, context, situation, intonation, profile of speakers, etc. In French, the possibilities of using the imperative in the exchanges are much more restricted and often reserved for the expression of brutal injunctions. Different socio-cultural norms impose different language usages.
Margarita Rouski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 89-96
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.010.9582The two referential procedures, anaphore and deixis, are used by the speaker with the aim of creating, modifying or achieving access to the discourse memory of the interlocutor. In legal texts the deictic markers themselves are few in number, while the cases of anaphoric markers carrying a deictic value are predominant. The main reason for this is the presence of overlapping fields between the context and the situation of enunciation. This makes some markers perform a dual function, anaphoric and deictic.
Gilles Siouffi
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 97-104
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.011.9583This paper presents a survey of the notion of sentiment linguistique (Sprachgefühl, linguistic feel) as seen by philologists and linguists of the end of the 19th century, mainly Littré, Paul and Saussure. The notion appears as a conceptual link between the traditionnal philology and the new „linguistics”. We first discuss the termes, then examine the positions of Littré and Paul, and finally concentrate on Saus-sure, in whose work the notion receives the most extensive treatment. Sentiment linguistique is also presented as having great potential for a renewal of our current views on language, especially related to analogy.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 2, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 105-114
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.012.9584The main objective of this paper is to show the main differences and similarities between the Polish and Spanish subsystem of the forms of greetings.
Publication date: 2018
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Marie Giraud-Claude- Lafontaine
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 7-16
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.001.9251This article aims to analyse how Flemish Legends (1858) in fact announce The Legend of Ulenspiegel and Lamme Goedzak and Their Adventures Heroical, Joyous, and Glorious in the Land of Flanders and Elsewhere (1867), both written by Charles De Coster, the first great French-speaking Belgian writer. Charles De Coster sets the scene in his first work loosely based on Flemish tales, and first published in the newspaper Uylenspiegel, with a mixture of literary genres and an old-fashioned affected writing style, on a background of 16th century Wars of Religions. This unique combination of genres and styles will be widely misunderstood both in Legends and The Legend of Ulenspiegel, something highlighted in the analysis of Émile Deschanel’s preface to Flemish Legends.
Stanisław Jasionowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 17-24
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.002.9252Charles De Coster’s story Smetse Smee, published in 1858 as part of his Légendes flamandes, centers on a popular motif from Flemish folklore. The motif of clever blacksmith who sells his soul to the devil and then successfully reclaims it occurs in the folk culture of many European countries. A leading promoter of Belgian national consciousness, De Coster creatively transforms the tale to relay the ideals of freedom close to his heart that nineteenth-century intellectuals often associated with peasant frankness and joie de vivre (which formed the backdrop for political debate between Belgian conservatives and liberals in the second half of the century). These traits are juxtaposed with the demeanor of the “diabolical” opponents of these ideals, embodied in the story by the sixteenth-century suppressors of the protestant rebellion and considered to be “enemies of the people.” Is De Coster’s point of view merely testimony of by-gone conflicts, or does it reflect a moment in the process in which contemporary readers of the tale of the brave valiant blacksmith from Ghent are still immersed in today?
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 25-32
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.003.9253Charles De Coster is a master in drawing on legends, including those he forges himself. In a creative and uncanny language, underpinned by the medieval coloration, he becomes a remarkable image- maker. In the tale Les Frères de la Bonne Trogne [The Brotherhood of the Cheerful Countenance], the writer appropriates a tradition that comes from far away, to endow it with the Belgian colourful characteres of yesteryear. To recount the advent of Bacchus, the emblematic figure of the wine civilization, an antique motif is accompanied by a local mythology: among beer lovers, in some part of Flanders, during the time of the Good Duke... The god of drunkenness, absent from the title of decosterian fiction, is astutely baptized “Monsieur de la Bonne Trogne” [Master Merry-face] by the men of Uccle who establish in his honour a jolly brotherhood. Based on this scenario, the paper examines how the representation of Bacchus responds to a conglomerate of mythical elements (more or less allusive), to which is added a strong sense of somewhereness.
Joanna Pychowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 33-38
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.004.9254Blache, Claire and Candide, the shortest of the Flemish legends by Charles De Coster, is divided into ten chapters that remind us of medieval illuminations. De Coster brings into his text, written in a slightly archaic language, elements of the real and legendary world, and mingles the world of chivalrous courtesy with the world of Rabelaisian pettiness; the mystical world with that of sensations.
Barbara Sosień
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 39-48
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.005.9255The Article discusses Charles De Coster’s version of the Heer (Sire) Halewyn legend and describes the protagonist as the crucial persona of the short prose.
Marie Giraud-Claude- Lafontaine
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 7-16
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.001.9251This article aims to analyse how Flemish Legends (1858) in fact announce The Legend of Ulenspiegel and Lamme Goedzak and Their Adventures Heroical, Joyous, and Glorious in the Land of Flanders and Elsewhere (1867), both written by Charles De Coster, the first great French-speaking Belgian writer. Charles De Coster sets the scene in his first work loosely based on Flemish tales, and first published in the newspaper Uylenspiegel, with a mixture of literary genres and an old-fashioned affected writing style, on a background of 16th century Wars of Religions. This unique combination of genres and styles will be widely misunderstood both in Legends and The Legend of Ulenspiegel, something highlighted in the analysis of Émile Deschanel’s preface to Flemish Legends.
Stanisław Jasionowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 17-24
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.002.9252Charles De Coster’s story Smetse Smee, published in 1858 as part of his Légendes flamandes, centers on a popular motif from Flemish folklore. The motif of clever blacksmith who sells his soul to the devil and then successfully reclaims it occurs in the folk culture of many European countries. A leading promoter of Belgian national consciousness, De Coster creatively transforms the tale to relay the ideals of freedom close to his heart that nineteenth-century intellectuals often associated with peasant frankness and joie de vivre (which formed the backdrop for political debate between Belgian conservatives and liberals in the second half of the century). These traits are juxtaposed with the demeanor of the “diabolical” opponents of these ideals, embodied in the story by the sixteenth-century suppressors of the protestant rebellion and considered to be “enemies of the people.” Is De Coster’s point of view merely testimony of by-gone conflicts, or does it reflect a moment in the process in which contemporary readers of the tale of the brave valiant blacksmith from Ghent are still immersed in today?
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 25-32
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.003.9253Charles De Coster is a master in drawing on legends, including those he forges himself. In a creative and uncanny language, underpinned by the medieval coloration, he becomes a remarkable image- maker. In the tale Les Frères de la Bonne Trogne [The Brotherhood of the Cheerful Countenance], the writer appropriates a tradition that comes from far away, to endow it with the Belgian colourful characteres of yesteryear. To recount the advent of Bacchus, the emblematic figure of the wine civilization, an antique motif is accompanied by a local mythology: among beer lovers, in some part of Flanders, during the time of the Good Duke... The god of drunkenness, absent from the title of decosterian fiction, is astutely baptized “Monsieur de la Bonne Trogne” [Master Merry-face] by the men of Uccle who establish in his honour a jolly brotherhood. Based on this scenario, the paper examines how the representation of Bacchus responds to a conglomerate of mythical elements (more or less allusive), to which is added a strong sense of somewhereness.
Joanna Pychowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 33-38
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.004.9254Blache, Claire and Candide, the shortest of the Flemish legends by Charles De Coster, is divided into ten chapters that remind us of medieval illuminations. De Coster brings into his text, written in a slightly archaic language, elements of the real and legendary world, and mingles the world of chivalrous courtesy with the world of Rabelaisian pettiness; the mystical world with that of sensations.
Barbara Sosień
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 18, Issue 1, Volume 18 (2018), pp. 39-48
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.18.005.9255The Article discusses Charles De Coster’s version of the Heer (Sire) Halewyn legend and describes the protagonist as the crucial persona of the short prose.
Publication date: 18.12.2017
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Alicja Bańczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 209-221
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.020.8345Anna Bistroń
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 223-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.021.8346Gabriel Borowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 235-244
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.022.8347Sylwia Kucharuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 245-253
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.023.8348Jiřina Matoušková
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 255-265
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.024.8349Alicja Bańczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 209-221
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.020.8345Anna Bistroń
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 223-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.021.8346Gabriel Borowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 235-244
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.022.8347Sylwia Kucharuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 245-253
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.023.8348Jiřina Matoušková
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 4, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 255-265
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.024.8349Publication date: 09.11.2017
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Aleksandra Komandera
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 159-165
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.014.7696Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 167-174
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.015.7697Małgorzata Sokołowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 175-182
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.016.7698Anita Staroń
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 183-191
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.017.7699Magdalena Wandzioch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 193-200
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.018.7700Nataliia Iaroshko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 201-208
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.019.7701Aleksandra Komandera
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 159-165
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.014.7696Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 167-174
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.015.7697Małgorzata Sokołowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 175-182
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.016.7698Anita Staroń
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 183-191
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.017.7699Magdalena Wandzioch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 193-200
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.018.7700Nataliia Iaroshko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 3, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 201-208
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.019.7701Publication date: 08.11.2017
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Paul Aron
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 99-107
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.008.7690Michel Braud
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 109-116
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.009.7691Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 117-123
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.010.7692Józef Kwaterko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 125-135
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.011.7693Éric Lysøe
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 137-147
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.012.7694Wiesław Mateusz Malinowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 149-158
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.013.7695Paul Aron
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 99-107
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.008.7690Michel Braud
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 109-116
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.009.7691Renata Jakubczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 117-123
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.010.7692Józef Kwaterko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 125-135
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.011.7693Éric Lysøe
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 137-147
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.012.7694Wiesław Mateusz Malinowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 2, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 149-158
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.013.7695Publication date: 07.11.2017
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 7-16
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.001.7683Sylwia Łuszczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 17-31
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.002.7684Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 33-43
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.003.7685Nataliia Sopyliuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 45-55
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.004.7686Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 57-74
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.005.7687Izabela Anna Szantyka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 75-88
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.006.7688Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 89-97
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.007.7689Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 7-16
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.001.7683Sylwia Łuszczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 17-31
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.002.7684Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 33-43
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.003.7685Nataliia Sopyliuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 45-55
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.004.7686Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 57-74
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.005.7687Izabela Anna Szantyka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 75-88
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.006.7688Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 17, Issue 1, Volume 17 (2017), pp. 89-97
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.17.007.7689Publication date: 06.03.2017
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Elena Mihaela Andrei, Mariana-Diana Câșlaru
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 207-214
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.019.6290In this paper, we try to show the relationship between plagiarism, rewriting and writing in the case of Nerval. To write on the others means, for this author, to let himself be read through the papers of the others. The plagiarism, the movement and the replacement of the words, the misappropriations of the senses (a single changed letter – music in tunic – is enough, at Nerval, to change an episode of orgy in an episode of platonic love), the estrangement of the original text (the author changes the real data, invents and mystifies a lot) are constants of the nervalian writing. Nothing is more constant in the work of Nerval than the practice of rewriting (under all the forms that this one takes, worth knowing, the re-use, the adaptation, the deletion, the omission, the quotation, the collage, the loan, the allusion, the compilation of several books, the condensation, the adaptation or the closeness of inspiration) and the plagiarism at the same time. All these techniques make of the work a real textual mosaic, as if there was really no weakness, at Nerval, between reading and writing or between writing, rewriting and plagiarism. Basically, the originality of this author consists in its effort of assembling the loans and even in the contesting of the originality.
Magdalena Bartkowiak-Lerch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 215-225
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.020.6291The aim of this paper is to examine both permanent and temporary features of the Italian youth language. First, we give a brief glance at the development of this language variety. Next, we try to give an overview of its language components, with a particular focus on the diatopic dimension. In the last few years linguists have noticed an increasing role of dialects in the youth language. The analysis of two dictionaries of Italian youth slang, published within 35 years, seems to confirm this tendency.
Patrizia Gabrielli
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 227-239
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.021.6292The article deals with memories of Giuseppe Salvemini (1897–1918), a young Italian lieutenant during the World War I (Great War) and shows the culture of war diaries and memoirs from that time in Italy. Salvemini’s diary, published in 2015, won the Prize of the Italian National Diary Archive Foundation: Premio Pieve Saverio Tutino.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 241-247
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.022.6293The purpose of this article is to analyse the notion of “the Physical World” in the André Breton essays and manifestoes of Surrealism, and its presence in the Gherasim Luca’s theory of “the Objectively Offered Object”. In the first part of the article, the author investigates the interactions between the “Surrealist object” and the “poetic image”, linked by the metaphors parallel with the language of Physics. The Surrealist image occures when combining two heterogeneous objects. It is compared to the moment of the short circuit when two “poles” of a machine are joined “with a conductor of little or no resistance”. This notion is explored in the second part of the article as a rigorous key to read The Passive Vampire of the Romanian-French Surrealist Gherasim Luca. His theory of “the Objectively Offered Object” masterminds the game of constructing the hybrid items, put together as the effect of the “objective chance”. The narrator/subject of The Passive Vampire describes his “obsessional” and “delirious” contact with certain objects “projected by desire”. With this concept Luca proves the predominant role of the “Surrealist object” in the works of the Romanian Surrealists.
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 249-263
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.023.6294This article presents the results of a questionnaire aiming at exploring the students’ linguistic profile, as well as their representations of French and other foreign languages that they have learnt. The representation is treated as a possible triggering factor of motivation and, therefore, a useful element in planning possible strategies of stimulating or enhancing students’ motivation. The study shows that the students are multilingual and interested in foreign languages and cultures. The French language, inducing the most positive representations, is described as a beautiful and lovable language, attractive due to its sonority and culture, whereas the English language, also learnt by almost all the students, is associated in particular with pleasant learning process and its utility. Other Romance languages, studied mostly at the university, are perceived as languages of second choice, which sometimes manage nonetheless to fascinate the learners by their beauty or culture. The language eliciting the most hostile representations is the German language, generally not appreciated and learned only as a compulsory school subject. In order to promote efficiently the French studies, it seems important to emphasise the utility of this language, propagate it along with its culture and foster quality teaching.
Wacław Rapak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 265-273
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.024.6295The article analyzes the fundamental categories of Henri Michaux’s writing: way (voie) refers to the complexity of space aspects in the textual worlds, voice (voix) problematizes the issue of these worlds’ construction and the notion of literality of the subject, and rhythm (rythme) deals with the problem of the poetics of experience as the crucial point of Michaux’s oeuvre.
Elena Mihaela Andrei, Mariana-Diana Câșlaru
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 207-214
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.019.6290In this paper, we try to show the relationship between plagiarism, rewriting and writing in the case of Nerval. To write on the others means, for this author, to let himself be read through the papers of the others. The plagiarism, the movement and the replacement of the words, the misappropriations of the senses (a single changed letter – music in tunic – is enough, at Nerval, to change an episode of orgy in an episode of platonic love), the estrangement of the original text (the author changes the real data, invents and mystifies a lot) are constants of the nervalian writing. Nothing is more constant in the work of Nerval than the practice of rewriting (under all the forms that this one takes, worth knowing, the re-use, the adaptation, the deletion, the omission, the quotation, the collage, the loan, the allusion, the compilation of several books, the condensation, the adaptation or the closeness of inspiration) and the plagiarism at the same time. All these techniques make of the work a real textual mosaic, as if there was really no weakness, at Nerval, between reading and writing or between writing, rewriting and plagiarism. Basically, the originality of this author consists in its effort of assembling the loans and even in the contesting of the originality.
Magdalena Bartkowiak-Lerch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 215-225
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.020.6291The aim of this paper is to examine both permanent and temporary features of the Italian youth language. First, we give a brief glance at the development of this language variety. Next, we try to give an overview of its language components, with a particular focus on the diatopic dimension. In the last few years linguists have noticed an increasing role of dialects in the youth language. The analysis of two dictionaries of Italian youth slang, published within 35 years, seems to confirm this tendency.
Patrizia Gabrielli
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 227-239
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.021.6292The article deals with memories of Giuseppe Salvemini (1897–1918), a young Italian lieutenant during the World War I (Great War) and shows the culture of war diaries and memoirs from that time in Italy. Salvemini’s diary, published in 2015, won the Prize of the Italian National Diary Archive Foundation: Premio Pieve Saverio Tutino.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 241-247
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.022.6293The purpose of this article is to analyse the notion of “the Physical World” in the André Breton essays and manifestoes of Surrealism, and its presence in the Gherasim Luca’s theory of “the Objectively Offered Object”. In the first part of the article, the author investigates the interactions between the “Surrealist object” and the “poetic image”, linked by the metaphors parallel with the language of Physics. The Surrealist image occures when combining two heterogeneous objects. It is compared to the moment of the short circuit when two “poles” of a machine are joined “with a conductor of little or no resistance”. This notion is explored in the second part of the article as a rigorous key to read The Passive Vampire of the Romanian-French Surrealist Gherasim Luca. His theory of “the Objectively Offered Object” masterminds the game of constructing the hybrid items, put together as the effect of the “objective chance”. The narrator/subject of The Passive Vampire describes his “obsessional” and “delirious” contact with certain objects “projected by desire”. With this concept Luca proves the predominant role of the “Surrealist object” in the works of the Romanian Surrealists.
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 249-263
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.023.6294This article presents the results of a questionnaire aiming at exploring the students’ linguistic profile, as well as their representations of French and other foreign languages that they have learnt. The representation is treated as a possible triggering factor of motivation and, therefore, a useful element in planning possible strategies of stimulating or enhancing students’ motivation. The study shows that the students are multilingual and interested in foreign languages and cultures. The French language, inducing the most positive representations, is described as a beautiful and lovable language, attractive due to its sonority and culture, whereas the English language, also learnt by almost all the students, is associated in particular with pleasant learning process and its utility. Other Romance languages, studied mostly at the university, are perceived as languages of second choice, which sometimes manage nonetheless to fascinate the learners by their beauty or culture. The language eliciting the most hostile representations is the German language, generally not appreciated and learned only as a compulsory school subject. In order to promote efficiently the French studies, it seems important to emphasise the utility of this language, propagate it along with its culture and foster quality teaching.
Wacław Rapak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 4, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 265-273
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.024.6295The article analyzes the fundamental categories of Henri Michaux’s writing: way (voie) refers to the complexity of space aspects in the textual worlds, voice (voix) problematizes the issue of these worlds’ construction and the notion of literality of the subject, and rhythm (rythme) deals with the problem of the poetics of experience as the crucial point of Michaux’s oeuvre.
Publication date: 23.11.2016
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 147-155
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.013.5934In this hermeneutical study on a canto that represents the emblematic center of all Dante’s Inferno, we find a reflection about the extensive network of symbols which is related with the vice of greed, highlighting for the first time the hidden kinship between apparently different faults: usury, blasphemy and sodomy. Geryon the monster appears at the beginning, connecting us with mercantilism as a socio-historical phenomenon rapidly evolving when Europe sees its transition from feudalism to proto-capitalism. Later, the animalized figure of Reginaldo Scrovegni, in this same alienating context (the sole infernal canto which is entirely coloured as a fresco), suggests the implicit, ironic and disturbing presence of Giotto, with a secret moral reference (as a cruel contrappasso) to his famous masterpiece of Padua. Immediate horror and beauty come grotesquely together thus, in this hellish space, with
a specific and surprising sarcastic power
Gabriel Borowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 157-168
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.014.5935The present article is an analysis of the configuration of the narrative focus and its implications for the construction of three novels from the “second phase” of Machado de Assis’ ouvre: Casa Velha (1885), Dom Casmurro (1899) and Memorial de Aires (1908). We seek to shed new light on the problem faced by the Brazilian thinker at the end of 19th century, when his desire to understand the collective past was frustrated by the lack of a perspective capable of giving a full image of a heterogenous and strongly verticalized society. In order to exemplify this relationship, we propose to reflect on the role of portait as an intratextual representation of the narrative focus
Ioana Bot
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 169-177
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.015.5936The present paper aims at throwing some light on the way in which stylistics as a new literary science emerged, in the studies of two significant literary theorists of the 20th century. Both their theorizing positions are derived from the experience of World War I. D. Caracostea and Leo Spitzer were doctoral colleagues, in Vienna, in the department headed by the great linguist W. Meyer-Lubke, prior to WW I. War was to separate them forever. Nevertheless, it was also the war that caused them to reflect along similar lines on the necessity of devising a new scientific basis for literary studies. His experience as a military censor in prisoner camps provided Leo Spitzer with the most “concrete” materials for defining expressive stylistics, a new discipline in literary research. Likewise, D. Caracostea’s interest in folklore prompted the young Military Academy professor in the 1920’s to search the recent memories of peasant soldiers for the stuff that could help reestablish a collective psychology, actually foreshadowing modern anthropology.
Natalia Chwaja
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 179-187
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.016.5937The paper briefly presents the main stages of the development of the Triestine literary tradition, which phenomenon begins to be widely noticed already in the 1930s. At that time, the first generation of a new Triestine literature (with its main pioneers – Italo Svevo, Scipio Slataper, Umberto Saba) became an interesting object of study for those critics and scholars who were able to distinguish some of its essential features. Subsequently, the author focuses on the idea of Triestine identity presented by a contemporary Italian writer Claudio Magris in a book entitled Trieste. Un’identità di frontiera. Then, the author proposes her interpretation of Magris’ novel Microcosms, presenting it as the most significant attempt of expressing both writer’s and city’s Triestine identity; a portrayal of the city of paper re-written in the language and style of an essayistic, autobiographical novel.
Monika Gurgul
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 189-196
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.017.5938The article examines the professional consequences of artistic encounters with Luigi Pirandello’s plays in case of Polish actors and/or directors (Wojciech Brydziński, Aleksander Węgierko, Kazimierz Junosza-Stępowski, theatre managers (Teofil Trzciński) and translators of his plays (Zofia Jachimecka). The text focuses on the performances made by the theatres in Krakow (and Warsaw) in the 1920s and 1930s. The analysis demonstrates that participating in those artistic events turned out to be a very positive artistic experience and in some cases it can be even considered fundamental for the further professional carrier
Jagoda Kryg
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 197-206
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.018.5939The article discusses some possible genological classifications of the so-called “liberary work.” By means of a literary analysis of some of the manifestos written by Zenon Fajfer, the founder of the notion of “liberature”, the author considers whether this phenomenon can actually be recognised as the fourth literary genre, along with prose, drama and poetry, just as Fajfer demanded in his manifestos. To this end, the author confronts Fajfer’s arguments with two different concepts of the literary genre, characteristic for the French and Polish theory of literature.
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 147-155
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.013.5934In this hermeneutical study on a canto that represents the emblematic center of all Dante’s Inferno, we find a reflection about the extensive network of symbols which is related with the vice of greed, highlighting for the first time the hidden kinship between apparently different faults: usury, blasphemy and sodomy. Geryon the monster appears at the beginning, connecting us with mercantilism as a socio-historical phenomenon rapidly evolving when Europe sees its transition from feudalism to proto-capitalism. Later, the animalized figure of Reginaldo Scrovegni, in this same alienating context (the sole infernal canto which is entirely coloured as a fresco), suggests the implicit, ironic and disturbing presence of Giotto, with a secret moral reference (as a cruel contrappasso) to his famous masterpiece of Padua. Immediate horror and beauty come grotesquely together thus, in this hellish space, with
a specific and surprising sarcastic power
Gabriel Borowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 157-168
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.014.5935The present article is an analysis of the configuration of the narrative focus and its implications for the construction of three novels from the “second phase” of Machado de Assis’ ouvre: Casa Velha (1885), Dom Casmurro (1899) and Memorial de Aires (1908). We seek to shed new light on the problem faced by the Brazilian thinker at the end of 19th century, when his desire to understand the collective past was frustrated by the lack of a perspective capable of giving a full image of a heterogenous and strongly verticalized society. In order to exemplify this relationship, we propose to reflect on the role of portait as an intratextual representation of the narrative focus
Ioana Bot
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 169-177
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.015.5936The present paper aims at throwing some light on the way in which stylistics as a new literary science emerged, in the studies of two significant literary theorists of the 20th century. Both their theorizing positions are derived from the experience of World War I. D. Caracostea and Leo Spitzer were doctoral colleagues, in Vienna, in the department headed by the great linguist W. Meyer-Lubke, prior to WW I. War was to separate them forever. Nevertheless, it was also the war that caused them to reflect along similar lines on the necessity of devising a new scientific basis for literary studies. His experience as a military censor in prisoner camps provided Leo Spitzer with the most “concrete” materials for defining expressive stylistics, a new discipline in literary research. Likewise, D. Caracostea’s interest in folklore prompted the young Military Academy professor in the 1920’s to search the recent memories of peasant soldiers for the stuff that could help reestablish a collective psychology, actually foreshadowing modern anthropology.
Natalia Chwaja
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 179-187
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.016.5937The paper briefly presents the main stages of the development of the Triestine literary tradition, which phenomenon begins to be widely noticed already in the 1930s. At that time, the first generation of a new Triestine literature (with its main pioneers – Italo Svevo, Scipio Slataper, Umberto Saba) became an interesting object of study for those critics and scholars who were able to distinguish some of its essential features. Subsequently, the author focuses on the idea of Triestine identity presented by a contemporary Italian writer Claudio Magris in a book entitled Trieste. Un’identità di frontiera. Then, the author proposes her interpretation of Magris’ novel Microcosms, presenting it as the most significant attempt of expressing both writer’s and city’s Triestine identity; a portrayal of the city of paper re-written in the language and style of an essayistic, autobiographical novel.
Monika Gurgul
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 189-196
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.017.5938The article examines the professional consequences of artistic encounters with Luigi Pirandello’s plays in case of Polish actors and/or directors (Wojciech Brydziński, Aleksander Węgierko, Kazimierz Junosza-Stępowski, theatre managers (Teofil Trzciński) and translators of his plays (Zofia Jachimecka). The text focuses on the performances made by the theatres in Krakow (and Warsaw) in the 1920s and 1930s. The analysis demonstrates that participating in those artistic events turned out to be a very positive artistic experience and in some cases it can be even considered fundamental for the further professional carrier
Jagoda Kryg
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 197-206
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.018.5939The article discusses some possible genological classifications of the so-called “liberary work.” By means of a literary analysis of some of the manifestos written by Zenon Fajfer, the founder of the notion of “liberature”, the author considers whether this phenomenon can actually be recognised as the fourth literary genre, along with prose, drama and poetry, just as Fajfer demanded in his manifestos. To this end, the author confronts Fajfer’s arguments with two different concepts of the literary genre, characteristic for the French and Polish theory of literature.
Publication date: 18.10.2016
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Mariana-Diana Câșlaru, Elena Mihaela Andrei
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 57-64
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.006.5927Seen that most of our studies on Interlanguage treats it as a system in itself, this article aims to present the theories on which the studies are based, along with an original comparison between interlanguage and diasystem, in order to support the autonomy of the learner’s language.
Raluca E. Iftime
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 65-74
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.007.5928The article examines the influence exercised by Polish language with regard to military terminology of old Romanian vocabulary. By establishing three lexical-semantic fields, we shall take into account generic names of military personnel, generic names of military grades and generic names of weaponry and munitions. Polish influence over Romanian old vocabulary between XVI and XVIII centuries is the result of direct relations between Romanian and Polish savants, due to contact of Moldavian scholars with Polish schools during their studies and with Polish realities or due to presence of Polish people in Moldova, as missionaries and/or travelers. Therefore, we shall examine how Polish influence has distributed over Romanian old texts, such as chronicles or text translations from Polish language by rendering to Romanian language lexical loanwords into the military field of direct Polish origin or lexemes in Polish originated from Latin or sometimes, a Romanic idiom.
Sylwia Kalińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 75-96
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.008.5929There is a large variety of language anxiety correlates. Some of them have been investigated individually, while others in big clusters. They come from various spheres of student functioning: they are personal and educational, though the impact of social factors in affecting language anxiety has so far been neglected. In the article a global picture of language anxiety correlates is presented. It is argued that the correlates can be divided into three basic groups: personal, educational and out-of-school. Within the personal group there were: gender, place of residence, and general anxiety. The educational correlates included forms of FL achievement, student’s attitude to the FL teacher and subject, FL task difficulty, coping and language learner beliefs. The social (out-of-school) correlates of language anxiety comprised social support, economic strain and critical events. It seems that these factors, varying in space (intra- to interpersonal dimensions), are closely related to levels of language anxiety.
Krzysztof Kotuła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 97-107
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.009.5930Classroom environment is frequently perceived as an inhibitor to genuine language interaction. Many authors agree that its characteristics does not allow to create opportunities for authentic communication. Some IT tools, such as virtual worlds or video games, are claimed to have the potential to enrich the communication between learners. The dynamic nature of virtual reality predisposes it to become a perfect tool enabling a creation of a multidimensional environments enriching FL lessons. In the present paper, we will analyse fragments of three different language lessons. The first two were conducted in a virtual world, Second Life. We will try to define characteristic features of this particular environment. During the last analysed lesson, a platform video game was implemented. By comparing these two distinct ways of incorporating virtual reality into classroom practice, we will attempt to reflect on its potential to transform the foreign language learning experience.
Alberta Novello
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 109-119
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.010.5931Teaching gifted children is an everyday challenge which needs to be won in order to avoid demotivation and school abandoning. In language teaching different strategies and techniques can be used to engage these particular kinds of students. This essay examines the main characteristics of gifted students as long as teacher’s attitudes towards them. In the following text, some procedures are explained to motivate and stimulate language learning in gifted students.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 121-135
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.011.5932This work intends to analyze the linguistic production of Wojciech Meisels, author of Italian language grammars and a bilingual dictionary Italian-Polish, Polish-Italian. This work reconstructs the author’s life and tries to understand his first contacts with the Italian culture and language. Survivor the Second World’s War, Wojciech Meisels was the professor at the Jagiellonian University of Cracow. He prepared a highly popular bilingual Italian-Polish, Polish Italian dictionary, in two volumes, entitled Podręczny Słownik włosko-polski (1964) and Podręczny słownik polsko-włoski (1970). The second part of the article presents a lexicographic analyze of this dictionary trying to explain its success.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 137-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.012.5933The main objective of this paper is to show the main syntactic differences and similarities between the Polish and Spanish subsystem of the verbs of ‘becoming’
Mariana-Diana Câșlaru, Elena Mihaela Andrei
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 57-64
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.006.5927Seen that most of our studies on Interlanguage treats it as a system in itself, this article aims to present the theories on which the studies are based, along with an original comparison between interlanguage and diasystem, in order to support the autonomy of the learner’s language.
Raluca E. Iftime
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 65-74
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.007.5928The article examines the influence exercised by Polish language with regard to military terminology of old Romanian vocabulary. By establishing three lexical-semantic fields, we shall take into account generic names of military personnel, generic names of military grades and generic names of weaponry and munitions. Polish influence over Romanian old vocabulary between XVI and XVIII centuries is the result of direct relations between Romanian and Polish savants, due to contact of Moldavian scholars with Polish schools during their studies and with Polish realities or due to presence of Polish people in Moldova, as missionaries and/or travelers. Therefore, we shall examine how Polish influence has distributed over Romanian old texts, such as chronicles or text translations from Polish language by rendering to Romanian language lexical loanwords into the military field of direct Polish origin or lexemes in Polish originated from Latin or sometimes, a Romanic idiom.
Sylwia Kalińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 75-96
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.008.5929There is a large variety of language anxiety correlates. Some of them have been investigated individually, while others in big clusters. They come from various spheres of student functioning: they are personal and educational, though the impact of social factors in affecting language anxiety has so far been neglected. In the article a global picture of language anxiety correlates is presented. It is argued that the correlates can be divided into three basic groups: personal, educational and out-of-school. Within the personal group there were: gender, place of residence, and general anxiety. The educational correlates included forms of FL achievement, student’s attitude to the FL teacher and subject, FL task difficulty, coping and language learner beliefs. The social (out-of-school) correlates of language anxiety comprised social support, economic strain and critical events. It seems that these factors, varying in space (intra- to interpersonal dimensions), are closely related to levels of language anxiety.
Krzysztof Kotuła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 97-107
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.009.5930Classroom environment is frequently perceived as an inhibitor to genuine language interaction. Many authors agree that its characteristics does not allow to create opportunities for authentic communication. Some IT tools, such as virtual worlds or video games, are claimed to have the potential to enrich the communication between learners. The dynamic nature of virtual reality predisposes it to become a perfect tool enabling a creation of a multidimensional environments enriching FL lessons. In the present paper, we will analyse fragments of three different language lessons. The first two were conducted in a virtual world, Second Life. We will try to define characteristic features of this particular environment. During the last analysed lesson, a platform video game was implemented. By comparing these two distinct ways of incorporating virtual reality into classroom practice, we will attempt to reflect on its potential to transform the foreign language learning experience.
Alberta Novello
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 109-119
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.010.5931Teaching gifted children is an everyday challenge which needs to be won in order to avoid demotivation and school abandoning. In language teaching different strategies and techniques can be used to engage these particular kinds of students. This essay examines the main characteristics of gifted students as long as teacher’s attitudes towards them. In the following text, some procedures are explained to motivate and stimulate language learning in gifted students.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 121-135
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.011.5932This work intends to analyze the linguistic production of Wojciech Meisels, author of Italian language grammars and a bilingual dictionary Italian-Polish, Polish-Italian. This work reconstructs the author’s life and tries to understand his first contacts with the Italian culture and language. Survivor the Second World’s War, Wojciech Meisels was the professor at the Jagiellonian University of Cracow. He prepared a highly popular bilingual Italian-Polish, Polish Italian dictionary, in two volumes, entitled Podręczny Słownik włosko-polski (1964) and Podręczny słownik polsko-włoski (1970). The second part of the article presents a lexicographic analyze of this dictionary trying to explain its success.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 2, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 137-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.012.5933The main objective of this paper is to show the main syntactic differences and similarities between the Polish and Spanish subsystem of the verbs of ‘becoming’
Publication date: 12.09.2016
Editor-in-Chief: Wacław Rapak
Deputy Editor-in-Chief: Jakub Kornhauser
Secretary: Jakub Kornhauser
Eric Lysoe
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 7-23
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.001.5694Because it celebrates bygone times through the image given of them by “Flemish” painters, Eugene Demolder’s work offers the most complete expression of mythical representations of Belgium. However, itfully enrolls in a literary system which – unlike the onetaking place at that time in Paris – rejects any form of polarization to freely combine naturalist and symbolist inspiration veins. The analysis of the tales collected in Quatuor highlights this phenomenon, and particularly the first of them: La Femme au masque.
Stanisław Jasionowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 25-31
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.002.5695The article deals with the first of four stories in Eugène Demolder’s Quatuor. The motifs of the mask and hidden identity, mainstays of European culture, in the tale by the Belgian Symbolist writer flirt with the possibility of crossing boundaries in the quest for complete, untrammelled freedom. Presented from the perspective of a young, provincial dandy, the romantic game between a “rebellious” artist and a bewitching, masked stranger turns out to be a battle of wills between a shy, lovelorn seamstress
(a working class woman) and a bourgeois incapable of transcending his class prejudices. The references to Flemish mystics and alchemy scattered throughout the text imply that the protagonist might possibly experience a spiritual transformation if he takes a chance and “crosses boundaries”, but the denouement suggests his utter failure in this regard.
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 33-39
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.003.5696In the XIXth century, a legendary aura surrounded the mastership of Dutch artisans. In 1878 Henry Havard published his history of Delft faience, Histoire de la faïence de Delft, considered to be first rigorous elaboration on this matter. Havard carefully studies an ambiguous beginning of the ceramic industry in city of Delft. He attributes the establishing initiative to Herman Pietersz, who was a local plateelbacker, that is an earthenware manufacturer. Almost twenty years later Eugène Demolder published his Quatuor (1897), a set of four fictional tales. In one of them, titled La Fortune de Pieter de Delft, Demolder makes a fictional hero – Pieter de Delft – the founding father of Delft pottery. The hero is plateelschilder, a painter of pottery, who one Sunday, inspired by snow, “in the bliss of mind and aroma of savoury victuals,” full of Schiedam’s jenever creates the fancy artwork. After introduction, the paper suggests reviewing the tale La Fortune de Pieter de Delft using the alchemical key in order to describe the type of perception that the hero is equipped with: “imaginal vision” (regard imaginal, Paolo Mottana).
Joanna Pychowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 41-46
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.004.5697In the short story La Sainte-Anne de Ploubazlanec two subjects dominate : the fantastic and art. The real world and the world of mystic and macabre dreams alternate in descriptions of Breton landscapes. However, its painting-like style and numerous references to art prove that E. Demolder was an excellent art critic.
Barbara Sosień
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 47-55
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.005.5698In the story Légende de Seppê-Kaas au jour des Morts by Eugène Demolder every element is doubled. First of all, it concerns the composition, that is, the temporal and spatial structure of the text: the location, Belgium, i.e. the North versus Italy, i.e. the South; the time: present and retrospective past, the narrator: hetero- and homodiegetic. Next, there are the elements of diegesis, which define the narrative dynamics, as well as the symbolic imaginary stratum: ascetic minimalism and erotic freedom, darkness and light, naturalistic literariness and symbolic ambiguity. Cohesion is provided by the ubiquitous image of death: it is death that determines both the sense of current events and the significance of the scenes generated by memories, or, possibly, illusions of the eponymous protagonist-narrator.
Eric Lysoe
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 7-23
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.001.5694Because it celebrates bygone times through the image given of them by “Flemish” painters, Eugene Demolder’s work offers the most complete expression of mythical representations of Belgium. However, itfully enrolls in a literary system which – unlike the onetaking place at that time in Paris – rejects any form of polarization to freely combine naturalist and symbolist inspiration veins. The analysis of the tales collected in Quatuor highlights this phenomenon, and particularly the first of them: La Femme au masque.
Stanisław Jasionowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 25-31
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.002.5695The article deals with the first of four stories in Eugène Demolder’s Quatuor. The motifs of the mask and hidden identity, mainstays of European culture, in the tale by the Belgian Symbolist writer flirt with the possibility of crossing boundaries in the quest for complete, untrammelled freedom. Presented from the perspective of a young, provincial dandy, the romantic game between a “rebellious” artist and a bewitching, masked stranger turns out to be a battle of wills between a shy, lovelorn seamstress
(a working class woman) and a bourgeois incapable of transcending his class prejudices. The references to Flemish mystics and alchemy scattered throughout the text imply that the protagonist might possibly experience a spiritual transformation if he takes a chance and “crosses boundaries”, but the denouement suggests his utter failure in this regard.
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 33-39
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.003.5696In the XIXth century, a legendary aura surrounded the mastership of Dutch artisans. In 1878 Henry Havard published his history of Delft faience, Histoire de la faïence de Delft, considered to be first rigorous elaboration on this matter. Havard carefully studies an ambiguous beginning of the ceramic industry in city of Delft. He attributes the establishing initiative to Herman Pietersz, who was a local plateelbacker, that is an earthenware manufacturer. Almost twenty years later Eugène Demolder published his Quatuor (1897), a set of four fictional tales. In one of them, titled La Fortune de Pieter de Delft, Demolder makes a fictional hero – Pieter de Delft – the founding father of Delft pottery. The hero is plateelschilder, a painter of pottery, who one Sunday, inspired by snow, “in the bliss of mind and aroma of savoury victuals,” full of Schiedam’s jenever creates the fancy artwork. After introduction, the paper suggests reviewing the tale La Fortune de Pieter de Delft using the alchemical key in order to describe the type of perception that the hero is equipped with: “imaginal vision” (regard imaginal, Paolo Mottana).
Joanna Pychowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 41-46
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.004.5697In the short story La Sainte-Anne de Ploubazlanec two subjects dominate : the fantastic and art. The real world and the world of mystic and macabre dreams alternate in descriptions of Breton landscapes. However, its painting-like style and numerous references to art prove that E. Demolder was an excellent art critic.
Barbara Sosień
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 16, Issue 1, Volume 16 (2016), pp. 47-55
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.16.005.5698In the story Légende de Seppê-Kaas au jour des Morts by Eugène Demolder every element is doubled. First of all, it concerns the composition, that is, the temporal and spatial structure of the text: the location, Belgium, i.e. the North versus Italy, i.e. the South; the time: present and retrospective past, the narrator: hetero- and homodiegetic. Next, there are the elements of diegesis, which define the narrative dynamics, as well as the symbolic imaginary stratum: ascetic minimalism and erotic freedom, darkness and light, naturalistic literariness and symbolic ambiguity. Cohesion is provided by the ubiquitous image of death: it is death that determines both the sense of current events and the significance of the scenes generated by memories, or, possibly, illusions of the eponymous protagonist-narrator.
Publication date: 22.12.2015
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Riccardo Campa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 241-252
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.017.4284Izabela Front
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 253-259
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.018.4285The present article seeks to analyse the narrator’s role in Nancy Huston’s novel published in 1998, The Mark of the Angel. What is particular about the narrator in question are his cynical opinions that go against Huston’s ethos, emerging from her essays. Instead of being the author’s spokesperson, the narrator is only an element of the novel’s complex structure, which serves to implicitly show the man’s value, among different textual perspectives.
Joanna Gorecka-Kalita
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 260-269
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.019.4286The article investigates two mysterious feminine figures appearing in the 13th century Old French prose romance Le Haut Livre du Graal (Perlesvaus). Their ontological status, which remains uncertain until the end, gives them, along with the sexual violence and castration phantasms they incarnate, a highly troubling and uncanny aspect. The analysis highlights also the textual strategies used by the author in order to create such an effect.
Karol Karp
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 270-278
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.020.4287The aim of this essay, divided into three parts, is to investigate the motif of journey, culture and identity in the novel La mano che non mordi by Ornela Vorpsi. The analysis is carried out in relation to different theories (Bergson, Kristeva, Lévinas). The travel to Sarajevo lets the main character, a woman who lives in France, discover important information on her identity which turns out to be difficult to determinate. The place evokes memories of her country: Albany. They present a cultural element sehir which means look at the others and undoubtedly depicts the mentality of Albanians.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 279-287
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.021.4288The main aim of my article is to investigate, or simply to highlight the evolution of the twofold character of Surrealism-influenced, and later Surrealist, manifestos in three consecutive stages of the avant-garde movement in Romania. I apply the notion of the avant-garde manifesto developped by Benedikt Hjartarson in his essay “Myths of Rupture. The Manifesto and the Concept of Avant-Garde”, with the aim of taking a closer look at the anti-Surrealist Romanian manifestos of the mid-twenties, pre-Surrealist texts of the thirties, and the proper phase of the newly-established Romanian Surrealist Group’s discoveries in the forties.
Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 288-297
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.022.4289The purpose of this paper is to present an analysis of certain episodes and motifs of Dante’s Purgatory which were partly inspired by the idea of the Otherworld and the category of space in the Book VI of Virgil’s Aeneid. In particular we examine the episode which takes place in the Valley of the Rulers (Pg. VII) and the concept of Dante’s Earthly Paradise to confront them with the idea of Virgilian Elysium. The intertextual dialogue of the Italian poet with the author of the Aeneid is sometimes polemical and based on aemulatio rather than on imitatio.
Amán Rosales Rodríguez
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 298-308
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.023.4290This article presents and confronts two views concerning the link between modernity and romanticism. On the one hand, the view proposed by the Nobel Prize winner, the Mexican Octavio Paz in his book Los hijos del limo. Del romanticismo a la vanguardia, and, on the other hand, the one put forward by the prolific Spanish writer Rafael Argullol in his El Héroe y el Único. El espíritu trágico del romanticismo. While for O. Paz the romantic movement as a child of modernity has inspired partially the modern search for the new in itself, for R. Argullol the romantic spirit is expression above all of a tragic-heroic mood of dissatisfaction with modernity. Both writers see the paradoxical nature of romanticism –sometimes longing for the past, sometimes dreaming about the future– as a complex expression of modernity’s self-awareness and self-criticism.
Artur Techmański
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 309-320
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.024.4291The purpose of this article is to analyze autobiographical components in the novel Le Page disgracié by Tristan L’Hermite, basing on the main criteria defined by Philippe Lejeune, Philippe Gasparini and René Demoris. It shows how the concept of ‘autobiographical pact’ and other cognate theories may only help to notice the complexity and variety of relations between literary fiction and biographical elements in Tristan L’Hermite’s work. In fact, by combining different esthetics and literary conventions, the uniqueness of this eclectic text seems make impossible to define its precise literary genre.
Riccardo Campa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 241-252
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.017.4284Izabela Front
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 253-259
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.018.4285The present article seeks to analyse the narrator’s role in Nancy Huston’s novel published in 1998, The Mark of the Angel. What is particular about the narrator in question are his cynical opinions that go against Huston’s ethos, emerging from her essays. Instead of being the author’s spokesperson, the narrator is only an element of the novel’s complex structure, which serves to implicitly show the man’s value, among different textual perspectives.
Joanna Gorecka-Kalita
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 260-269
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.019.4286The article investigates two mysterious feminine figures appearing in the 13th century Old French prose romance Le Haut Livre du Graal (Perlesvaus). Their ontological status, which remains uncertain until the end, gives them, along with the sexual violence and castration phantasms they incarnate, a highly troubling and uncanny aspect. The analysis highlights also the textual strategies used by the author in order to create such an effect.
Karol Karp
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 270-278
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.020.4287The aim of this essay, divided into three parts, is to investigate the motif of journey, culture and identity in the novel La mano che non mordi by Ornela Vorpsi. The analysis is carried out in relation to different theories (Bergson, Kristeva, Lévinas). The travel to Sarajevo lets the main character, a woman who lives in France, discover important information on her identity which turns out to be difficult to determinate. The place evokes memories of her country: Albany. They present a cultural element sehir which means look at the others and undoubtedly depicts the mentality of Albanians.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 279-287
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.021.4288The main aim of my article is to investigate, or simply to highlight the evolution of the twofold character of Surrealism-influenced, and later Surrealist, manifestos in three consecutive stages of the avant-garde movement in Romania. I apply the notion of the avant-garde manifesto developped by Benedikt Hjartarson in his essay “Myths of Rupture. The Manifesto and the Concept of Avant-Garde”, with the aim of taking a closer look at the anti-Surrealist Romanian manifestos of the mid-twenties, pre-Surrealist texts of the thirties, and the proper phase of the newly-established Romanian Surrealist Group’s discoveries in the forties.
Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 288-297
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.022.4289The purpose of this paper is to present an analysis of certain episodes and motifs of Dante’s Purgatory which were partly inspired by the idea of the Otherworld and the category of space in the Book VI of Virgil’s Aeneid. In particular we examine the episode which takes place in the Valley of the Rulers (Pg. VII) and the concept of Dante’s Earthly Paradise to confront them with the idea of Virgilian Elysium. The intertextual dialogue of the Italian poet with the author of the Aeneid is sometimes polemical and based on aemulatio rather than on imitatio.
Amán Rosales Rodríguez
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 298-308
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.023.4290This article presents and confronts two views concerning the link between modernity and romanticism. On the one hand, the view proposed by the Nobel Prize winner, the Mexican Octavio Paz in his book Los hijos del limo. Del romanticismo a la vanguardia, and, on the other hand, the one put forward by the prolific Spanish writer Rafael Argullol in his El Héroe y el Único. El espíritu trágico del romanticismo. While for O. Paz the romantic movement as a child of modernity has inspired partially the modern search for the new in itself, for R. Argullol the romantic spirit is expression above all of a tragic-heroic mood of dissatisfaction with modernity. Both writers see the paradoxical nature of romanticism –sometimes longing for the past, sometimes dreaming about the future– as a complex expression of modernity’s self-awareness and self-criticism.
Artur Techmański
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 4, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 309-320
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.024.4291The purpose of this article is to analyze autobiographical components in the novel Le Page disgracié by Tristan L’Hermite, basing on the main criteria defined by Philippe Lejeune, Philippe Gasparini and René Demoris. It shows how the concept of ‘autobiographical pact’ and other cognate theories may only help to notice the complexity and variety of relations between literary fiction and biographical elements in Tristan L’Hermite’s work. In fact, by combining different esthetics and literary conventions, the uniqueness of this eclectic text seems make impossible to define its precise literary genre.
Publication date: 15.12.2015
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Riccardo Campa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 157-172
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.011.4278The figure of the flâneur is attracting growing interest among sociologists. The question that has stimulated this research is the following: which is the “role” of the flâneur in the social system? After having briefly expounded the Theory of Roles, we examine some sociological works which seem particularly useful to formulate a response. Our analysis is primarily focused on the works of Walter Benjamin, Anthony Giddens, Zygmunt Bauman, and Giampaolo Nuvolati, taken as paradigmatic cases of four possible perspectives.
Manuela Cazan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 173-182
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.012.4279The study reviews the circumstances under which fiction was published in Romania under the 50 years of communism – censorship, writers’ associations, publishing houses – and illustrates them with Norman Manea’s essays in his volume On Clowns: the Dictator and the Artist.
Kazimierz Jurczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 183-191
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.013.4280In the last 25 years, polemics about Constantin Noica multiplied. For a significant part of the Romanian intellectual élite, he is an exceptional philosopher, maybe the most representative of the Romanian culture in the 20th century. For a little one, his work and his activity represent the “embodiment” of all the critical problems of Romanian culture in the last century. A few scholars criticize philosopher’s ideological options, toward authoritarianism and totalitarianism.
In my paper, I present an intellectual profile of the philosopher by revisiting his ontology. I strongly agree with Ion Ianoşi, who stressed that the philosophy of Noica is mainly based on the traditionalism. From this perspective of interpretation, Noica remains a controversial author, but reveals himself as one of the most consistent Romanian philosopher from the last century, who preserved his views till the end of his life.
Leena Löfstedt
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 192-215
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.014.4281The MS Ludwig XIV:2 (Getty Center, Los Angeles), from ca. 1170-1180, is a luxury manuscript containing Gratian’s Decretum. The appearance of Ludwig XIV:2 have caused art historians to compare it with a group of manuscripts prepared in Sens for members of Thomas Becket’s exile court. The present paper focuses on the three texts preserved in Ludwig XIV:2: the main text, the marginal notes, and the interlinear annotations. It detects several details proper not only to confirm the art historians’ suggestion of the manuscript’s origin, but also to link the three texts to Thomas Becket. – Also, all three texts have ties to the Old French translation of Decretum.
Marek Mosakowski, Jarosław Ślęzak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 216-223
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.015.4282In the 18th century thinkers of the French Enlightenment discover Russia, whose institutional reforms replace their traditional utopian topics. The myths of Peter the Great and of Catherine II as Minerva of the North are created. Russia also becomes a peculiar laboratory of Enlightenment incarnate. Francesco Locatelli, the author of the Muscovian Letters, who between 1733 and 1735 spent two years in Russian prisons, attempts to deconstruct these myths. His book, which enjoyed an immense popularity in Europe, is an accusation of arbitrariness and inhumanity of the Russian regime.
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 224-238
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.016.4283The article deals with three connected “Turkish” novels by Pierre Loti [a pen name of Julien Viaud] (1850–1923), a French writer deeply enamoured with Turkey (although at the close of the end of the Ottoman Empire). The main object is to present Turkish words, phrases and sentences that Loti used often in order to enrich his works by local elements. The second aim is to show Polish (yet pre-war) translations of those novels, paying special attention to their Turkish elements.
Riccardo Campa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 157-172
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.011.4278The figure of the flâneur is attracting growing interest among sociologists. The question that has stimulated this research is the following: which is the “role” of the flâneur in the social system? After having briefly expounded the Theory of Roles, we examine some sociological works which seem particularly useful to formulate a response. Our analysis is primarily focused on the works of Walter Benjamin, Anthony Giddens, Zygmunt Bauman, and Giampaolo Nuvolati, taken as paradigmatic cases of four possible perspectives.
Manuela Cazan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 173-182
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.012.4279The study reviews the circumstances under which fiction was published in Romania under the 50 years of communism – censorship, writers’ associations, publishing houses – and illustrates them with Norman Manea’s essays in his volume On Clowns: the Dictator and the Artist.
Kazimierz Jurczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 183-191
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.013.4280In the last 25 years, polemics about Constantin Noica multiplied. For a significant part of the Romanian intellectual élite, he is an exceptional philosopher, maybe the most representative of the Romanian culture in the 20th century. For a little one, his work and his activity represent the “embodiment” of all the critical problems of Romanian culture in the last century. A few scholars criticize philosopher’s ideological options, toward authoritarianism and totalitarianism.
In my paper, I present an intellectual profile of the philosopher by revisiting his ontology. I strongly agree with Ion Ianoşi, who stressed that the philosophy of Noica is mainly based on the traditionalism. From this perspective of interpretation, Noica remains a controversial author, but reveals himself as one of the most consistent Romanian philosopher from the last century, who preserved his views till the end of his life.
Leena Löfstedt
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 192-215
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.014.4281The MS Ludwig XIV:2 (Getty Center, Los Angeles), from ca. 1170-1180, is a luxury manuscript containing Gratian’s Decretum. The appearance of Ludwig XIV:2 have caused art historians to compare it with a group of manuscripts prepared in Sens for members of Thomas Becket’s exile court. The present paper focuses on the three texts preserved in Ludwig XIV:2: the main text, the marginal notes, and the interlinear annotations. It detects several details proper not only to confirm the art historians’ suggestion of the manuscript’s origin, but also to link the three texts to Thomas Becket. – Also, all three texts have ties to the Old French translation of Decretum.
Marek Mosakowski, Jarosław Ślęzak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 216-223
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.015.4282In the 18th century thinkers of the French Enlightenment discover Russia, whose institutional reforms replace their traditional utopian topics. The myths of Peter the Great and of Catherine II as Minerva of the North are created. Russia also becomes a peculiar laboratory of Enlightenment incarnate. Francesco Locatelli, the author of the Muscovian Letters, who between 1733 and 1735 spent two years in Russian prisons, attempts to deconstruct these myths. His book, which enjoyed an immense popularity in Europe, is an accusation of arbitrariness and inhumanity of the Russian regime.
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 3, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 224-238
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.016.4283The article deals with three connected “Turkish” novels by Pierre Loti [a pen name of Julien Viaud] (1850–1923), a French writer deeply enamoured with Turkey (although at the close of the end of the Ottoman Empire). The main object is to present Turkish words, phrases and sentences that Loti used often in order to enrich his works by local elements. The second aim is to show Polish (yet pre-war) translations of those novels, paying special attention to their Turkish elements.
Publication date: 03.12.2015
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 77-90
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.006.4003In his Treatise on Argumentation, Perelman suggests there is a relationship between certain linguistic forms and some argumentative strategies. The central question we discuss here is the possibility to systematize Perelman’s linguistic intuitions. This couple opinion/truth was chosen as an example because of the interest Reported Speech has aroused among grammarians. Concretly we propose an inventory of linguistic structures prototypically used to express an opinion/truth dissociation. Taking as a starting point an argumentative strategy (and therefore a discourse strategy), the viewer is led to address grammatical issues from this particular angle. Despite obvious difficulties (adaptation of grammatical approaches to the study of a particular discourse strategy), this specificity may be the value of the approach. For instance, the inventory of the language means which realize an argumentative strategy could present some interest for rhetoric and argumentation teaching.
Gabriela Gavril-Antonesei
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 91-99
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.007.4004Our study is based on the almost generally accepted idea that phraseology represents a “language of culture” which retains numerous elements that define the identity and mentality of a community (see Telija et.al.). Starting from research dedicated to phraseology (Coseriu, Cowie), we emphasize the importance of comparative studies (in this case, Romanian-Polish) in phraseology and for the development of linguistic and cultural skills of non-native Romanian speakers, in the teaching of Romanian literature. Based on studies and books dedicated to phraseological expressions in the Romanian and Polish languages and on lexicographic works, we are presenting: 1. Romanian and Polish phraseology with similar structure and similar overall meaning; 2. Romanian and Polish phraseology with similar structure, but different meaning; 3. pseudo-equivalent Romanian-Polish phraseology; 4. Romanian-Polish phraseology with the same overall meaning, but functioning on different stylistic registers of the two languages.
Irène-Marie Kalinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 100-118
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.008.4005The use of grammar terminologies in teaching French has been a point of hot debate for many years. In the discussions opposing different linguists and didacticians, one can go as far as questioning the very usefulness of grammar. This article proposes a perspective overview of different positions modelling the debate and presents specific ways out of its aporia; it is based on a study accompanying the teaching experience delivered to future teachers of French as a first, a second or a foreign language.
Krzysztof Kotuła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 119-132
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.009.4006This article deals with the question of technology-enhanced delayed corrective feedback in language learning. 45 students learning French in high school were video recorded while performing an oral production task. The videos were next uploaded to a private YouTube channel and the annotation tool was used to highlight student’s mistakes. Two distinct methods of correcting learners’ errors were used in the process. Next, a questionnaire was administered in order to determine which of the proposed ways of correcting erroneous utterances was considered more efficient by the subjects and what variables could have influenced learners’ perception of the delayed corrective feedback. Our goal was to determine whether such techniques can be successfully implemented in the case of learners unaccustomed to the use of video recordings in the language classroom.
Paolo Torresan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 133-154
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.010.4007In this article, we consider a reading test developed by the CILS Certification Centre of the Università per Stranieri di Siena, designed for students of Italian as a Foreign Language. The so-called “information detection test” is a variant of a true/false test. We have studied the design of the test (level B1, summer 2009), examined its goals, collected data based on samples tested on foreigners and natives. Numerous critical issues are identified making the tests poorly suited to the certifying body’s purposes, as we demonstrated in a previous research (Torresan 2014).
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 77-90
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.006.4003In his Treatise on Argumentation, Perelman suggests there is a relationship between certain linguistic forms and some argumentative strategies. The central question we discuss here is the possibility to systematize Perelman’s linguistic intuitions. This couple opinion/truth was chosen as an example because of the interest Reported Speech has aroused among grammarians. Concretly we propose an inventory of linguistic structures prototypically used to express an opinion/truth dissociation. Taking as a starting point an argumentative strategy (and therefore a discourse strategy), the viewer is led to address grammatical issues from this particular angle. Despite obvious difficulties (adaptation of grammatical approaches to the study of a particular discourse strategy), this specificity may be the value of the approach. For instance, the inventory of the language means which realize an argumentative strategy could present some interest for rhetoric and argumentation teaching.
Gabriela Gavril-Antonesei
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 91-99
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.007.4004Our study is based on the almost generally accepted idea that phraseology represents a “language of culture” which retains numerous elements that define the identity and mentality of a community (see Telija et.al.). Starting from research dedicated to phraseology (Coseriu, Cowie), we emphasize the importance of comparative studies (in this case, Romanian-Polish) in phraseology and for the development of linguistic and cultural skills of non-native Romanian speakers, in the teaching of Romanian literature. Based on studies and books dedicated to phraseological expressions in the Romanian and Polish languages and on lexicographic works, we are presenting: 1. Romanian and Polish phraseology with similar structure and similar overall meaning; 2. Romanian and Polish phraseology with similar structure, but different meaning; 3. pseudo-equivalent Romanian-Polish phraseology; 4. Romanian-Polish phraseology with the same overall meaning, but functioning on different stylistic registers of the two languages.
Irène-Marie Kalinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 100-118
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.008.4005The use of grammar terminologies in teaching French has been a point of hot debate for many years. In the discussions opposing different linguists and didacticians, one can go as far as questioning the very usefulness of grammar. This article proposes a perspective overview of different positions modelling the debate and presents specific ways out of its aporia; it is based on a study accompanying the teaching experience delivered to future teachers of French as a first, a second or a foreign language.
Krzysztof Kotuła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 119-132
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.009.4006This article deals with the question of technology-enhanced delayed corrective feedback in language learning. 45 students learning French in high school were video recorded while performing an oral production task. The videos were next uploaded to a private YouTube channel and the annotation tool was used to highlight student’s mistakes. Two distinct methods of correcting learners’ errors were used in the process. Next, a questionnaire was administered in order to determine which of the proposed ways of correcting erroneous utterances was considered more efficient by the subjects and what variables could have influenced learners’ perception of the delayed corrective feedback. Our goal was to determine whether such techniques can be successfully implemented in the case of learners unaccustomed to the use of video recordings in the language classroom.
Paolo Torresan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 2, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 133-154
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.010.4007In this article, we consider a reading test developed by the CILS Certification Centre of the Università per Stranieri di Siena, designed for students of Italian as a Foreign Language. The so-called “information detection test” is a variant of a true/false test. We have studied the design of the test (level B1, summer 2009), examined its goals, collected data based on samples tested on foreigners and natives. Numerous critical issues are identified making the tests poorly suited to the certifying body’s purposes, as we demonstrated in a previous research (Torresan 2014).
Publication date: 01.08.2015
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 11-18
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.001.3998The article deals with French words coming from Latin diminutives. The corpus, based mainly on the Reino Hakamies’ work (Étude sur l’origine et l’évolution du diminutif latin et sa survie dans les langues romanes, Helsinki, 1951) that has been verified and completed, includes 184 terms. It is shown that diminutives lose their original meaning, taking the sense of the primitive which has not survived (e.g. soleil ‘sun’ ← *sōlĭcŭlus, aiguille ‘needle’ ← *acūcŭla, while sōl and acŭs → ø). Sometimes they have been preserved next to the primitives, but with a particular meaning (e.g. chapelle ‘chapel’ ← cappella, chapeau ‘hat’ ← cappellus, while cappa → chap(p)e ‘cloak’). The purpose of the article is to point out some examples of Latin diminutives inherited in French and to characterise not only their historical development from the semantic and formal point of view, but also the evolution of their non-diminutive primitives.
Liliana Kozar
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 19-29
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.002.3999In language, a metaphor has an ambiguous status. On one hand, it is considered to be a free speech procedure, largely ornamental, resulting from a random assembly of words, not assisted by use, and therefore exposed to interpretation and ambiguity. Consequently, its presence in specialized languages, governed since Wüster approach by requirements of discourse neutrality, objectivity and precision, would seem to be inappropriate. On the other hand, the metaphor is recognized as an effective neological process that contributes to lexical enrichment; even more, in light of recent cognitive studies, it is regarded as element which guides our perception of the world, structures our thinking and helps to conceptualize unknown areas. Reflection on the role of terms which take the form of metaphors, the ones that participate in the denomination of concepts, list its classes and examine semantic motivation in metaphorization process, has dominated the analysis undertaken in this paper; analysis, the subject of which was the French and Polish terminology in the field of the individual retirement plans.
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 30-55
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.003.4000The article deals with the reduplications in Latin and in Romance languages. While in Latin there were only reduplications of monosyllables, Romance languages have a lot of polysyllabic (mostly disyllabic) reduplications. This development could arise due to a bigger expressivity of vulgar Latin mixed with vernacular languages and to their contacts with other languages: Germanic (mostly English and German), Celtic, Slavic, Turkic and Hungarian, in which the polysyllabic reduplication is the most common.
Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 56-63
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.004.4001The aim of this article is manifold: first, to present a fragment of a work little or nothing known in the Hispanic world: Waaren-Lexicon in zwölf Sprachen by Philipp Andreas Nemnich, published in Hamburg in 1797. Then, to analyze a lexical group documented there (names of precious and semiprecious stones) in order to deepen knowledge of the Spanish lexicon of the time. Finally, to encourage all interested in the history of Spanish lexicon to discover the sources hitherto investigated for being them a very promising source of new linguistic findings.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 64-74
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.005.4002The purpose of this study is to show the basic semantic as well syntactic similarities and differences of predicates of psych verbs in Spanish and Polish.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 11-18
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.001.3998The article deals with French words coming from Latin diminutives. The corpus, based mainly on the Reino Hakamies’ work (Étude sur l’origine et l’évolution du diminutif latin et sa survie dans les langues romanes, Helsinki, 1951) that has been verified and completed, includes 184 terms. It is shown that diminutives lose their original meaning, taking the sense of the primitive which has not survived (e.g. soleil ‘sun’ ← *sōlĭcŭlus, aiguille ‘needle’ ← *acūcŭla, while sōl and acŭs → ø). Sometimes they have been preserved next to the primitives, but with a particular meaning (e.g. chapelle ‘chapel’ ← cappella, chapeau ‘hat’ ← cappellus, while cappa → chap(p)e ‘cloak’). The purpose of the article is to point out some examples of Latin diminutives inherited in French and to characterise not only their historical development from the semantic and formal point of view, but also the evolution of their non-diminutive primitives.
Liliana Kozar
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 19-29
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.002.3999In language, a metaphor has an ambiguous status. On one hand, it is considered to be a free speech procedure, largely ornamental, resulting from a random assembly of words, not assisted by use, and therefore exposed to interpretation and ambiguity. Consequently, its presence in specialized languages, governed since Wüster approach by requirements of discourse neutrality, objectivity and precision, would seem to be inappropriate. On the other hand, the metaphor is recognized as an effective neological process that contributes to lexical enrichment; even more, in light of recent cognitive studies, it is regarded as element which guides our perception of the world, structures our thinking and helps to conceptualize unknown areas. Reflection on the role of terms which take the form of metaphors, the ones that participate in the denomination of concepts, list its classes and examine semantic motivation in metaphorization process, has dominated the analysis undertaken in this paper; analysis, the subject of which was the French and Polish terminology in the field of the individual retirement plans.
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 30-55
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.003.4000The article deals with the reduplications in Latin and in Romance languages. While in Latin there were only reduplications of monosyllables, Romance languages have a lot of polysyllabic (mostly disyllabic) reduplications. This development could arise due to a bigger expressivity of vulgar Latin mixed with vernacular languages and to their contacts with other languages: Germanic (mostly English and German), Celtic, Slavic, Turkic and Hungarian, in which the polysyllabic reduplication is the most common.
Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 56-63
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.004.4001The aim of this article is manifold: first, to present a fragment of a work little or nothing known in the Hispanic world: Waaren-Lexicon in zwölf Sprachen by Philipp Andreas Nemnich, published in Hamburg in 1797. Then, to analyze a lexical group documented there (names of precious and semiprecious stones) in order to deepen knowledge of the Spanish lexicon of the time. Finally, to encourage all interested in the history of Spanish lexicon to discover the sources hitherto investigated for being them a very promising source of new linguistic findings.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 15, Issue 1, Volume 15 (2015), pp. 64-74
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.15.005.4002The purpose of this study is to show the basic semantic as well syntactic similarities and differences of predicates of psych verbs in Spanish and Polish.
Publication date: 09.12.2014
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Ilona Bala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 243-250
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.018.2720The metaphysical idea of “nature” is one of these tuning ideas of the philosopher of the Enlightenment, Rousseau. On one side, we see the romantic and wild picture of nature, like “the ocean, the mountains, the rocks, the waterfalls”, on the other side there is nature tamed by the humans. The mountain’s soul looked like phenomenon of unexpected (something which surpasses the expectations and reveal the dramatized, restless nature), is something which escapes its being (in the metaphysical sense) and which confronts this soul in a kind of terror. Also we underline that the sublime of the mountain provokes some sort of terror. The push of Rousseau’s thought shows nature as an association with the state of the soul within an internal experience. We can conclude that the “polarity of the subjective – (emotional) inner and of the objective external (the natural world)” opens the possibility to question this dispute.
Magdalena Bartkowiak-Lerch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 251-264
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.019.2721The article presents attempt of a lecture of a series of similes selected from the Divine Comedy from the functional perspective. It means that we search the illustrative function of the series with respect to the cognitive passage of the protagonist from the mediaeval condition of alienatio through that of peregrinatio towards ordo. The condition change is observable in movement conceptualization in the three dantesque kingdoms. The basis for the observation is offered by similes which seem to form a pattern of meaning. After having drawn some conclusions about this function of the similes, we carry out analysis of two Polish translations of the Divine Comedy in order to identify the same characteristics, detected in the original, in those version of the Poem.
Aneta Jałocha
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 265-275
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.020.2722Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 276-284
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.021.2723The purpose of this paper is to analyse how spatial experience is reformulated into the experience of the mental ‘horizon’, which reveals the process of conceptualization of point de vue (point of view). The review of French dictionaries and discourses from the early 19th century shows the ambiguity and semantic haziness of the term point de vue. It also shows the evolution of the metaphorical use of the term: from spatial experience (the sensory perception of space and location) to a cognitive category (the mental processing). The point de vue becomes in this way a heuristic element introducing an ‘intellectual view’.
Joanna Kotowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 285-293
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.022.2724The article proposes to analyze the semantic network of the noun “milk” in the corpus comprised of seven novels by Claude Simon wrote after 1957, in a period of his fascination with formal experiments, and published by Editions de Minuit. Interest of the paper is focused on the representation of human being (especially of women) as an organism with milky traits which connects it closely to the aquatic element. The reflections on the watery character of man are based on the work of French philosopher Gaston Bachelard and his conception of the four elements.
Monika Kulesza
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 294-304
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.023.2725The article is based on the review of works by three authors : La Rochefoucauld, La Bruyère, and Mme de Pringy. Following brief consideration of the status of the author and moralist, the author tries to demonstrate their works to be collections of thoughts and reflections moral in nature and, as in the case of every collection, never constitute a complete work. Like curios in a cabinet of curiosities, reflections and portraits in the works of moralists are continuously changing in line with intentions of the collector, who adds or rejects fragments, or changes their sequence.
Paulina Piotrowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 305-312
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.024.2726In her essay the author focuses attention on the problem of merchant ethos presented in the 15th century Benedetto Cotrugli’s tractat Il libro dell’arte di mercatura. Analysing the norms of comportments of honest merchant, to whom the tractat is dedicated, the author of the essay describes qualities typical for the merchant morality of that age, related to both to the Christian faith lay traditions. The dissonance between this values characteristic rather for the medieval mentality and the willingness to gain profit is less and less dramatic, and the figure of merchant, based on the perspective of the others members of society, less ambivalent morally. The commerce, i.e. the art of dealings, becomes the value in her self because is usefull for all of the citizens, and the merchant’s practices become appreciated if made according to the professional ethic.
Ilona Bala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 243-250
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.018.2720The metaphysical idea of “nature” is one of these tuning ideas of the philosopher of the Enlightenment, Rousseau. On one side, we see the romantic and wild picture of nature, like “the ocean, the mountains, the rocks, the waterfalls”, on the other side there is nature tamed by the humans. The mountain’s soul looked like phenomenon of unexpected (something which surpasses the expectations and reveal the dramatized, restless nature), is something which escapes its being (in the metaphysical sense) and which confronts this soul in a kind of terror. Also we underline that the sublime of the mountain provokes some sort of terror. The push of Rousseau’s thought shows nature as an association with the state of the soul within an internal experience. We can conclude that the “polarity of the subjective – (emotional) inner and of the objective external (the natural world)” opens the possibility to question this dispute.
Magdalena Bartkowiak-Lerch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 251-264
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.019.2721The article presents attempt of a lecture of a series of similes selected from the Divine Comedy from the functional perspective. It means that we search the illustrative function of the series with respect to the cognitive passage of the protagonist from the mediaeval condition of alienatio through that of peregrinatio towards ordo. The condition change is observable in movement conceptualization in the three dantesque kingdoms. The basis for the observation is offered by similes which seem to form a pattern of meaning. After having drawn some conclusions about this function of the similes, we carry out analysis of two Polish translations of the Divine Comedy in order to identify the same characteristics, detected in the original, in those version of the Poem.
Aneta Jałocha
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 265-275
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.020.2722Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 276-284
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.021.2723The purpose of this paper is to analyse how spatial experience is reformulated into the experience of the mental ‘horizon’, which reveals the process of conceptualization of point de vue (point of view). The review of French dictionaries and discourses from the early 19th century shows the ambiguity and semantic haziness of the term point de vue. It also shows the evolution of the metaphorical use of the term: from spatial experience (the sensory perception of space and location) to a cognitive category (the mental processing). The point de vue becomes in this way a heuristic element introducing an ‘intellectual view’.
Joanna Kotowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 285-293
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.022.2724The article proposes to analyze the semantic network of the noun “milk” in the corpus comprised of seven novels by Claude Simon wrote after 1957, in a period of his fascination with formal experiments, and published by Editions de Minuit. Interest of the paper is focused on the representation of human being (especially of women) as an organism with milky traits which connects it closely to the aquatic element. The reflections on the watery character of man are based on the work of French philosopher Gaston Bachelard and his conception of the four elements.
Monika Kulesza
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 294-304
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.023.2725The article is based on the review of works by three authors : La Rochefoucauld, La Bruyère, and Mme de Pringy. Following brief consideration of the status of the author and moralist, the author tries to demonstrate their works to be collections of thoughts and reflections moral in nature and, as in the case of every collection, never constitute a complete work. Like curios in a cabinet of curiosities, reflections and portraits in the works of moralists are continuously changing in line with intentions of the collector, who adds or rejects fragments, or changes their sequence.
Paulina Piotrowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 4, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 305-312
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.024.2726In her essay the author focuses attention on the problem of merchant ethos presented in the 15th century Benedetto Cotrugli’s tractat Il libro dell’arte di mercatura. Analysing the norms of comportments of honest merchant, to whom the tractat is dedicated, the author of the essay describes qualities typical for the merchant morality of that age, related to both to the Christian faith lay traditions. The dissonance between this values characteristic rather for the medieval mentality and the willingness to gain profit is less and less dramatic, and the figure of merchant, based on the perspective of the others members of society, less ambivalent morally. The commerce, i.e. the art of dealings, becomes the value in her self because is usefull for all of the citizens, and the merchant’s practices become appreciated if made according to the professional ethic.
Publication date: 24.09.2014
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 153-167
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.012.2714This paper presents a part of the history of Macau, namely the political, administrative, economic and social situation in the 18th century, mentioning the most important events in other periods of the Portuguese presence in the region. Due to the unavailability of records of the Creole language used in the 18th century, the study has been enriched with an analysis of the most important features of the Portuguese language in Macau.
Aleksandra Jackiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 168-176
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.013.2715Valentyna Kotenko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 177-198
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.014.2716This article highlights the way the categories of Hellenic aesthetics are transformed in the contemporary Spanish sports discourse and the role they play in it. It analyses the concepts of agon, arete and hubris that are part of these categories. Special attention is paid to the religious aspect that penetrates the sports discourse. This study argues that the concepts developed by the Greeks and transformed later are explicitly presented in the texts dedicated to sport. We offer a full-scale field of illustrative material, these are the examples taken from the press and books devoted to sport that facilitate the understanding of the realization of the notions of Hellenic philosophy.
Aleksandra Paliczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 199-213
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.015.2717This paper is an attempt to examine what the language function is in the modern society, the society of virtual relations, with a focus on nicknames used on Italian chat lines. There are some studies on the Internet phenomenon and its peculiarity, however in human science they mostly refer to the social and psychological aspects. Still there are little papers in the field of linguistics, especially on the Italian language used in Internet. It is undeniable that the contemporary science is associated with many different fields, so taking into consideration their interdisciplinary character the present study is to investigate the social and linguistic aspects of how the virtual reality influences language, perception and social relations. We will concentrate on the users’ identities and their lexical representation in Italian.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 214-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.016.2718Sara Wilkiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 234-240
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.017.2719The manuscript gall. fol. 220 belongs to the Berlin Collection of Jagiellonian Library in Cracow. It is a French-speaking set of recipes from the 16th century. This old cookbook is not well known and has never been published. In this manuscript can be found plenty of dishes, products popular in the Middle Ages, but also such recipes that indicate the presence of new renaissance French cuisine.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 153-167
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.012.2714This paper presents a part of the history of Macau, namely the political, administrative, economic and social situation in the 18th century, mentioning the most important events in other periods of the Portuguese presence in the region. Due to the unavailability of records of the Creole language used in the 18th century, the study has been enriched with an analysis of the most important features of the Portuguese language in Macau.
Aleksandra Jackiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 168-176
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.013.2715Valentyna Kotenko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 177-198
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.014.2716This article highlights the way the categories of Hellenic aesthetics are transformed in the contemporary Spanish sports discourse and the role they play in it. It analyses the concepts of agon, arete and hubris that are part of these categories. Special attention is paid to the religious aspect that penetrates the sports discourse. This study argues that the concepts developed by the Greeks and transformed later are explicitly presented in the texts dedicated to sport. We offer a full-scale field of illustrative material, these are the examples taken from the press and books devoted to sport that facilitate the understanding of the realization of the notions of Hellenic philosophy.
Aleksandra Paliczuk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 199-213
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.015.2717This paper is an attempt to examine what the language function is in the modern society, the society of virtual relations, with a focus on nicknames used on Italian chat lines. There are some studies on the Internet phenomenon and its peculiarity, however in human science they mostly refer to the social and psychological aspects. Still there are little papers in the field of linguistics, especially on the Italian language used in Internet. It is undeniable that the contemporary science is associated with many different fields, so taking into consideration their interdisciplinary character the present study is to investigate the social and linguistic aspects of how the virtual reality influences language, perception and social relations. We will concentrate on the users’ identities and their lexical representation in Italian.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 214-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.016.2718Sara Wilkiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 3, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 234-240
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.017.2719The manuscript gall. fol. 220 belongs to the Berlin Collection of Jagiellonian Library in Cracow. It is a French-speaking set of recipes from the 16th century. This old cookbook is not well known and has never been published. In this manuscript can be found plenty of dishes, products popular in the Middle Ages, but also such recipes that indicate the presence of new renaissance French cuisine.
Publication date: 15.06.2014
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 2, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 95-111
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.008.2710Traditional dissertation has been practised by several generations of students. This exercise has also been commented on by several generations of school system experts. Between commentaries of teachers (before 1980) and those of didacticians (after 1980), some differences of perspective seem to have installed themselves in a relatively stable way. The present article can’t detail the shift between a paradigm dominated by the link between language and thought and a paradigme dominated by a communicative conception of the language. It can however choose a specific aspect of that paradigm shift: the concurrence between two definitions of rhetoric. The definition explicitly rejected but implicitly conveyed by dissertation manuals, tends to mask the situation of communication. On the contrary, the definition of rhetoric used by didacticians insists on the essential necessity of an audience. The present article proposes an analysis of the concurrence between those two definitions.
Krzysztof Kotuła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 2, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 112-124
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.009.2711This paper focuses on technologies that allow a learner of French to improve pronunciation skills. This aspect of language instruction is very often neglected by the teachers who usually pin the blame on lack of time. However, in recent years we have witnessed the proliferation of Internet resources that can be used to help learners work autonomously on various aspects of their pronunciation. In our paper, we will also focus on different tools as well as methods used by the teachers to create new materials for language teaching and make them available on the Web as well as monitor the process of students’ language learning outside the classroom.
Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 2, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 125-137
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.010.2712Prepositions are highly polysemous items and for this reason they appear in various semantic and syntactic contexts. As a result, they are very difficult in the process of teaching and learning a foreign language. It is important to know that even very advanced learners of Italian make preposition mistakes (Bagna 2003). Because of this, formal teaching of grammar and explicit correction has been focused on in the present research. The inclusion of explicit grammar teaching (Benucci 1994; Freddi 1999; Balboni 1994, 2012; Bettoni 2009) seems to be essential at advanced levels like C1 and C2 since such levels of proficiency are required for future translators and teachers of Italian as a FL. In this research, Cognitive semantics methodology has been adopted according to the findings by Johnson (1987, 2005) and Lakoff (1987) and Dodge, Lakoff (2005). Image schemas (an inherent part of the methodology) give image schematic answers to the way in which prepositional phrases meaning is built into language. The container schema allows for the interpretation of the unit in, the support and contiguity schema is a tool for interpreting the unit su and the preposition a is modelled by a path schema which highlights a static landmark deprived of shape when the trajector is only localized or an endpoint landmark deprived of shape as well. The same image schemas (seem to be universal perceptive tools valid also in language) provide a basic structure for the Polish equivalents such as: w + loc, na + loc, na + acc, do + gen. Obviously the same conceptualizations in both languages are not frequent. Prepositional landmarks, in fact, reflect different spatial categorizations. The non correspondence of prepositional units in both languages do not mean that the prepositional use is completely unmotivated. This seems motivated with the salience of a particular image schema in a given context. Such clues may result very useful in the process of teaching/learning Italian to Polish speakers as they could sensibilize students to image schematic principles that underlie the semantic interpretation of prepositional units.
Paolo Torresan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 2, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 138-150
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.011.2713Dictation and the gap-filling listening test are tests used by one of the major certifications in Italian as a foreign language, CILS (Università per Stranieri, Siena). They are intended to assess listening ability at lower levels for a specific audience (cf. Appendix 1). We believe that the validity and reliability of both types of test are questionable: it is unclear precisely what they measure and it is by no means certain that different markers’ assessment of errors made by candidates will coincide.
Françoise Collinet
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 2, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 95-111
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.008.2710Traditional dissertation has been practised by several generations of students. This exercise has also been commented on by several generations of school system experts. Between commentaries of teachers (before 1980) and those of didacticians (after 1980), some differences of perspective seem to have installed themselves in a relatively stable way. The present article can’t detail the shift between a paradigm dominated by the link between language and thought and a paradigme dominated by a communicative conception of the language. It can however choose a specific aspect of that paradigm shift: the concurrence between two definitions of rhetoric. The definition explicitly rejected but implicitly conveyed by dissertation manuals, tends to mask the situation of communication. On the contrary, the definition of rhetoric used by didacticians insists on the essential necessity of an audience. The present article proposes an analysis of the concurrence between those two definitions.
Krzysztof Kotuła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 2, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 112-124
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.009.2711This paper focuses on technologies that allow a learner of French to improve pronunciation skills. This aspect of language instruction is very often neglected by the teachers who usually pin the blame on lack of time. However, in recent years we have witnessed the proliferation of Internet resources that can be used to help learners work autonomously on various aspects of their pronunciation. In our paper, we will also focus on different tools as well as methods used by the teachers to create new materials for language teaching and make them available on the Web as well as monitor the process of students’ language learning outside the classroom.
Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 2, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 125-137
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.010.2712Prepositions are highly polysemous items and for this reason they appear in various semantic and syntactic contexts. As a result, they are very difficult in the process of teaching and learning a foreign language. It is important to know that even very advanced learners of Italian make preposition mistakes (Bagna 2003). Because of this, formal teaching of grammar and explicit correction has been focused on in the present research. The inclusion of explicit grammar teaching (Benucci 1994; Freddi 1999; Balboni 1994, 2012; Bettoni 2009) seems to be essential at advanced levels like C1 and C2 since such levels of proficiency are required for future translators and teachers of Italian as a FL. In this research, Cognitive semantics methodology has been adopted according to the findings by Johnson (1987, 2005) and Lakoff (1987) and Dodge, Lakoff (2005). Image schemas (an inherent part of the methodology) give image schematic answers to the way in which prepositional phrases meaning is built into language. The container schema allows for the interpretation of the unit in, the support and contiguity schema is a tool for interpreting the unit su and the preposition a is modelled by a path schema which highlights a static landmark deprived of shape when the trajector is only localized or an endpoint landmark deprived of shape as well. The same image schemas (seem to be universal perceptive tools valid also in language) provide a basic structure for the Polish equivalents such as: w + loc, na + loc, na + acc, do + gen. Obviously the same conceptualizations in both languages are not frequent. Prepositional landmarks, in fact, reflect different spatial categorizations. The non correspondence of prepositional units in both languages do not mean that the prepositional use is completely unmotivated. This seems motivated with the salience of a particular image schema in a given context. Such clues may result very useful in the process of teaching/learning Italian to Polish speakers as they could sensibilize students to image schematic principles that underlie the semantic interpretation of prepositional units.
Paolo Torresan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 2, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 138-150
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.011.2713Dictation and the gap-filling listening test are tests used by one of the major certifications in Italian as a foreign language, CILS (Università per Stranieri, Siena). They are intended to assess listening ability at lower levels for a specific audience (cf. Appendix 1). We believe that the validity and reliability of both types of test are questionable: it is unclear precisely what they measure and it is by no means certain that different markers’ assessment of errors made by candidates will coincide.
Publication date: 09.03.2014
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Łukasz Berger
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 11-21
In this paper we examine the narrative formulae of the Cantar de Mio Cid (CMC) in order to trace phenomena of the transposition of the original deictic reference they include. As a result, it is argued that the formulae used by the narrator of the CMC may have a phatic function as they absorb the perspective of the addressee: either by a centripetal or a centrifugal movements of the narration. Uso del componente deíctico en las fórmulas narrativas del Cantar de Mio Cid 21 Moreover some expressions seem to serve (intratextually) to organize the informational pattern of the plot by enhancing the epic text with an additional meaning. Finally, it is concluded that the analysis of the pragmatic component of the CMC may add some new insights for its literary, linguistic and textual construction.
Joanna Górnikiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 22-37
This article proposes a short analysis regarding the reference of the term de rupture used to name one of the rather atypical uses of the French past tense the imparfait. The author shows that the aforementioned term shouldn’t be considered as a generic one and describes all uses of the French past tense imparfait in which the receiver is directed to see the process as completed and / or having a different temporal reference. The term de rupture, even if its meaning changes depending on the approach chosen, is specialized as a parameter which enables us to distinct two major values of this unusual use of the imparfait. Actually, the latter is described nowadays most commonly as imparfait narratif and is considered as a carrier of various meaning effects.
Oksana Halyan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 38-48
The article analyzes the morphology and semantics of binary term-phrases and formation of genericspecies relationships during their creation. We have identified the basic prepositions that complement the characterizing function of the dependent component of phrase. The basic structures of consistent, radial, combined subordination in ternary term-phrases were determined. We discuss reasons of quasistability of the multicomponent term-phrases.
Rafael Jiménez Fernández, Oliva Manuel Francisco Romero , Marek Baran
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 49-61
Based on the research conducted on social stratification of language use in different towns of the province of Cadiz, we intend to describe in the present paper the discursive use of the following morphological and syntactic phenomena: pronouns ustedes/vosotros, past tense and present perfect verb forms, infinitive for the imperative, and dequeísmo/queísmo variation. For this purpose we will rely on a source document constituted by a series of oral recordings of colloquial speech produced by speakers of different sex, social class and age.
Lesya Korpan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 62-70
Metaphor has been attracting linguists’ attention for years, where investigation palm was transferred to a nominal metaphor. Our study aims at describing the metaphorical syntagms, especially a predicative syntagm (verbal), and revealing a motivation-demotivation of an element choosing a metaphorical context where semantic and syntactic properties are seen.
Magdalena Mitura
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 71-80
The paper discusses the phenomenon of explicitation of interclausal cohesive relations in a translation. The study was devoted to adjustments (pertaining e.g. to conjunctions and ellipsis) introduced by Maryla Laurent to her French translation of the novel Wszystkie języki świata [All languages of the world] by Zbigniew Mentzel. Conducted analyses have shown that additions and modifications of cohesive conjunctions are not determined by linguistic asymmetry of the target language, but they comply with the strategy of adapting the translation to meet expectations of the French audience regarding discourse and style.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 81-92
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.007.2709The main purpose of this paper is the contrastive analysis of Polish and Spanish dative, with special focus on the difference which separates the both grammatical systems and their use.
Łukasz Berger
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 11-21
In this paper we examine the narrative formulae of the Cantar de Mio Cid (CMC) in order to trace phenomena of the transposition of the original deictic reference they include. As a result, it is argued that the formulae used by the narrator of the CMC may have a phatic function as they absorb the perspective of the addressee: either by a centripetal or a centrifugal movements of the narration. Uso del componente deíctico en las fórmulas narrativas del Cantar de Mio Cid 21 Moreover some expressions seem to serve (intratextually) to organize the informational pattern of the plot by enhancing the epic text with an additional meaning. Finally, it is concluded that the analysis of the pragmatic component of the CMC may add some new insights for its literary, linguistic and textual construction.
Joanna Górnikiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 22-37
This article proposes a short analysis regarding the reference of the term de rupture used to name one of the rather atypical uses of the French past tense the imparfait. The author shows that the aforementioned term shouldn’t be considered as a generic one and describes all uses of the French past tense imparfait in which the receiver is directed to see the process as completed and / or having a different temporal reference. The term de rupture, even if its meaning changes depending on the approach chosen, is specialized as a parameter which enables us to distinct two major values of this unusual use of the imparfait. Actually, the latter is described nowadays most commonly as imparfait narratif and is considered as a carrier of various meaning effects.
Oksana Halyan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 38-48
The article analyzes the morphology and semantics of binary term-phrases and formation of genericspecies relationships during their creation. We have identified the basic prepositions that complement the characterizing function of the dependent component of phrase. The basic structures of consistent, radial, combined subordination in ternary term-phrases were determined. We discuss reasons of quasistability of the multicomponent term-phrases.
Rafael Jiménez Fernández, Oliva Manuel Francisco Romero , Marek Baran
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 49-61
Based on the research conducted on social stratification of language use in different towns of the province of Cadiz, we intend to describe in the present paper the discursive use of the following morphological and syntactic phenomena: pronouns ustedes/vosotros, past tense and present perfect verb forms, infinitive for the imperative, and dequeísmo/queísmo variation. For this purpose we will rely on a source document constituted by a series of oral recordings of colloquial speech produced by speakers of different sex, social class and age.
Lesya Korpan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 62-70
Metaphor has been attracting linguists’ attention for years, where investigation palm was transferred to a nominal metaphor. Our study aims at describing the metaphorical syntagms, especially a predicative syntagm (verbal), and revealing a motivation-demotivation of an element choosing a metaphorical context where semantic and syntactic properties are seen.
Magdalena Mitura
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 71-80
The paper discusses the phenomenon of explicitation of interclausal cohesive relations in a translation. The study was devoted to adjustments (pertaining e.g. to conjunctions and ellipsis) introduced by Maryla Laurent to her French translation of the novel Wszystkie języki świata [All languages of the world] by Zbigniew Mentzel. Conducted analyses have shown that additions and modifications of cohesive conjunctions are not determined by linguistic asymmetry of the target language, but they comply with the strategy of adapting the translation to meet expectations of the French audience regarding discourse and style.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 14, Issue 1, Volume 14 (2014), pp. 81-92
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.007.2709The main purpose of this paper is the contrastive analysis of Polish and Spanish dative, with special focus on the difference which separates the both grammatical systems and their use.
Publication date: 15.11.2013
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 237-244
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.019.1404Karol Karp
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 245-253
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.020.1405Carmine Abate is an author who represents a quite new orientation in Italian literature, the so called migrant literature. His literary works started to be appreciated fairly recently – only at the beginning of the 21st c. The text, basing on the research assumptions of imagology defined by Nora Moll, focuses on the representation of the image of culture as practiced by the small community of arbëresh, living in a small village in Calabria called Hora. What is taken under analysis is the first novel by Abate, Il ballo tondo (1991), whose action is permeated with elements typical for arbëresh culture.
Karolina Leśniewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 255-260
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.021.1406Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 262-274
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.022.1407The Aeneid is the most important intertext for the opus magnum of Dante; and Virgil, sometimes metonymically identified with his work, plays a relevant, or indeed crucial part as one of the characters in it. The main purpose of this article is, on the one hand, an analysis and interpretation of certain, only rarely investigated aspects of the relation between Virgil and Dante the pilgrim, in particular those which deal with the defeat of the former as an authority and guide for Dante on the road to spiritual perfection. They result mainly from Virgil’s excessive rationalism. In the critical moments of their journey through the otherworld Dante the author shows the frailty of Virgil’s Christian faith, attained only after his death and not illuminated by divine Grace; he also discloses the deficiencies in Virgil’s understanding of good and evil.
On the other hand the author of the article analyses the intertextual “dialogue” that the Comedy conducts with the Aeneid on the basis of the Dantean conception of art in general, and of poetry in particular, taking selected examples into consideration. An essential component of this dialogue is Dante’s reinterpretation of Virgil’s masterpiece, which assumes the form of an aemulatio and tends to reveal the Christian potentiality in the Aeneid, of which Virgil the poet was, of course, utterly unaware.
Alicja Raczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 276-280
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.023.1408The Eridanus volume by Giovanni Pontano is addressed to the author’s last great love, Stella. The Po river, identified with the mythical Eridan into which fell down Phaeton’s burnt body, flows through Stella’s motherland. The myth of Phaeton from Ovid’s Metamorphoses (books I and II) becomes the main mythological motif of the Eridanus. Pontano makes an amplification of the episode of the Eridan – the very river that received and washed over Phaeton’s body. Pontano’s focus is on the restorative power of the Po (Eridan). The personification of the Po is presented as a benign and benevolent divinity that gives a shelter to lovers and takes care of unhappy people.
Dominika Ruszkiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 282-293
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.024.1409Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 237-244
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.019.1404Karol Karp
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 245-253
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.020.1405Carmine Abate is an author who represents a quite new orientation in Italian literature, the so called migrant literature. His literary works started to be appreciated fairly recently – only at the beginning of the 21st c. The text, basing on the research assumptions of imagology defined by Nora Moll, focuses on the representation of the image of culture as practiced by the small community of arbëresh, living in a small village in Calabria called Hora. What is taken under analysis is the first novel by Abate, Il ballo tondo (1991), whose action is permeated with elements typical for arbëresh culture.
Karolina Leśniewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 255-260
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.021.1406Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 262-274
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.022.1407The Aeneid is the most important intertext for the opus magnum of Dante; and Virgil, sometimes metonymically identified with his work, plays a relevant, or indeed crucial part as one of the characters in it. The main purpose of this article is, on the one hand, an analysis and interpretation of certain, only rarely investigated aspects of the relation between Virgil and Dante the pilgrim, in particular those which deal with the defeat of the former as an authority and guide for Dante on the road to spiritual perfection. They result mainly from Virgil’s excessive rationalism. In the critical moments of their journey through the otherworld Dante the author shows the frailty of Virgil’s Christian faith, attained only after his death and not illuminated by divine Grace; he also discloses the deficiencies in Virgil’s understanding of good and evil.
On the other hand the author of the article analyses the intertextual “dialogue” that the Comedy conducts with the Aeneid on the basis of the Dantean conception of art in general, and of poetry in particular, taking selected examples into consideration. An essential component of this dialogue is Dante’s reinterpretation of Virgil’s masterpiece, which assumes the form of an aemulatio and tends to reveal the Christian potentiality in the Aeneid, of which Virgil the poet was, of course, utterly unaware.
Alicja Raczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 276-280
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.023.1408The Eridanus volume by Giovanni Pontano is addressed to the author’s last great love, Stella. The Po river, identified with the mythical Eridan into which fell down Phaeton’s burnt body, flows through Stella’s motherland. The myth of Phaeton from Ovid’s Metamorphoses (books I and II) becomes the main mythological motif of the Eridanus. Pontano makes an amplification of the episode of the Eridan – the very river that received and washed over Phaeton’s body. Pontano’s focus is on the restorative power of the Po (Eridan). The personification of the Po is presented as a benign and benevolent divinity that gives a shelter to lovers and takes care of unhappy people.
Dominika Ruszkiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 4, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 282-293
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.024.1409Publication date: 15.11.2013
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Mihaela Culea
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 3, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 181-197
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.015.1400After December 1989, Romania entered a long dark period of transition, that from communism to capitalism and democracy. Unfortunately, it seems that this intermediary stage has not ended yet (Pleşu 1996; Pasti 1995), and has turned into a carnival where every one of us is inevitably trapped into a mask-game, groping our way in the darkness of social, cultural, economic and political crises. Our paper takes special interest in the cultural crisis censured by the recent national campaign against urban rudeness initiated by Propaganda Agency and Guerilla Radio, between March 15 and May 15 2009, interactively engaging diversified media activism: radio broadcasting, print, TV, cinema, and even online.
The media campaign aimed at denouncing the major types of “urban fauna” circumscribing the label of urban rudeness, with its female and male subtypes tagged in slang, although the language describing them is tele-encyclopaedic. We intend to address questions related to why the collection of “urban species” was printed in the format of an Atlas of Urban Rudeness, reasons why the collection itself forms an atlas, or why the species described form the contemporary urban “fauna”. We will also analyse the sources for launching such negative generalizations, the criteria taken into consideration when systematizing the species or the goals of cultural criticism.
In the first part of our paper we briefly refer to the Romanian crisis of cultural values in the so-called period of transition and post-transition. The next step entails some theoretical considerations regarding categorization, stereotyping and generalization with both positive and negative ideological implications for social groups. The portrayal of rudeness is also considered, having in view its definitions through the ages, from Ion L. Caragiale’s hero to the type populating the contemporary Romanian society. The last part of the article attempts to answer questions related to the linguistic level of the articles from the Atlas, looking into the type of journalistic text, metaphorization processes, the linguistic instantiation of the forms without foundation/substance theory, or the sources of humour. Stereotypes are embedded in culture, so the media campaign, by way of its sharp moral penalty, called for cultural agency that would gradually substitute moral degradation with moral worthiness.
Nataliia Iaroshko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 3, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 198-206
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.016.1401The article deals with the problem of establishing the criteria to define the notion of discourse. It contains an analysis of the contemporary French feminine novels according to those criteria which leads to the conclusion that they are an expression of a pluralistic literary discourse. The article also presents a survey of different approaches to the notion of the strategy and specifies the leading ones inside the present discourse.
Ewa Łukaszyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 3, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 207-216
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.017.1402The main problem discussed in the article is the meaning of the decision taken by Lhoussain Azergui who, after having engaged in the process of revitalization, finally opted by translating into French his novel originally written in Amazigh. The phenomenon of the emergent Amazigh literature can be understood in the perspective of trans-colonial renegotiation of Maghrebian identities. With Azergui, it enters a new field of experimentation, when the linguistic fidelity is broken to let the writer confront himself with a major literary language. It is a „betrayal with a promise of return” that can lead to a new stage in the development of Amazigh culture.
Azergui’s novel justifies internally the option of translation. Its main subject is the necessity of crossing the borders of traditional mentality. The hero, a journalist leaving the prison, finds no place in his own community due to the ancestral believes considering writing as a magical gesture. The traditional culture finds the hero guilty of supreme transgression, which is punishable by death. The intellectual rejected by his own community has no other option than to seek alliances in the outside world, hoping to efface the frontiers between the local and the global.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 3, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 217-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.018.1403Every student of Italian during their studies surely came across the name of Giannini Fortunato in the context of his two most famous in Poland works: Italian-Polish Polish-Italian Dictionary and The Practical Method of Italian Language. This teacher of Italian language, who came to Cracow over a decade ago, without any doubt provided a further boost to the linguistic and cultural relations existing between these two countries for centuries. The present article aims at presenting the biography and achievements of Giannini, who appears to be highly prolific in the fields of both languages. Moreover, the literary heritage left by Giannini is undoubtedly worth paying attention both from historical as well as from linguistic point of view.
Mihaela Culea
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 3, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 181-197
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.015.1400After December 1989, Romania entered a long dark period of transition, that from communism to capitalism and democracy. Unfortunately, it seems that this intermediary stage has not ended yet (Pleşu 1996; Pasti 1995), and has turned into a carnival where every one of us is inevitably trapped into a mask-game, groping our way in the darkness of social, cultural, economic and political crises. Our paper takes special interest in the cultural crisis censured by the recent national campaign against urban rudeness initiated by Propaganda Agency and Guerilla Radio, between March 15 and May 15 2009, interactively engaging diversified media activism: radio broadcasting, print, TV, cinema, and even online.
The media campaign aimed at denouncing the major types of “urban fauna” circumscribing the label of urban rudeness, with its female and male subtypes tagged in slang, although the language describing them is tele-encyclopaedic. We intend to address questions related to why the collection of “urban species” was printed in the format of an Atlas of Urban Rudeness, reasons why the collection itself forms an atlas, or why the species described form the contemporary urban “fauna”. We will also analyse the sources for launching such negative generalizations, the criteria taken into consideration when systematizing the species or the goals of cultural criticism.
In the first part of our paper we briefly refer to the Romanian crisis of cultural values in the so-called period of transition and post-transition. The next step entails some theoretical considerations regarding categorization, stereotyping and generalization with both positive and negative ideological implications for social groups. The portrayal of rudeness is also considered, having in view its definitions through the ages, from Ion L. Caragiale’s hero to the type populating the contemporary Romanian society. The last part of the article attempts to answer questions related to the linguistic level of the articles from the Atlas, looking into the type of journalistic text, metaphorization processes, the linguistic instantiation of the forms without foundation/substance theory, or the sources of humour. Stereotypes are embedded in culture, so the media campaign, by way of its sharp moral penalty, called for cultural agency that would gradually substitute moral degradation with moral worthiness.
Nataliia Iaroshko
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 3, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 198-206
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.016.1401The article deals with the problem of establishing the criteria to define the notion of discourse. It contains an analysis of the contemporary French feminine novels according to those criteria which leads to the conclusion that they are an expression of a pluralistic literary discourse. The article also presents a survey of different approaches to the notion of the strategy and specifies the leading ones inside the present discourse.
Ewa Łukaszyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 3, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 207-216
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.017.1402The main problem discussed in the article is the meaning of the decision taken by Lhoussain Azergui who, after having engaged in the process of revitalization, finally opted by translating into French his novel originally written in Amazigh. The phenomenon of the emergent Amazigh literature can be understood in the perspective of trans-colonial renegotiation of Maghrebian identities. With Azergui, it enters a new field of experimentation, when the linguistic fidelity is broken to let the writer confront himself with a major literary language. It is a „betrayal with a promise of return” that can lead to a new stage in the development of Amazigh culture.
Azergui’s novel justifies internally the option of translation. Its main subject is the necessity of crossing the borders of traditional mentality. The hero, a journalist leaving the prison, finds no place in his own community due to the ancestral believes considering writing as a magical gesture. The traditional culture finds the hero guilty of supreme transgression, which is punishable by death. The intellectual rejected by his own community has no other option than to seek alliances in the outside world, hoping to efface the frontiers between the local and the global.
Luca Palmarini
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 3, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 217-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.018.1403Every student of Italian during their studies surely came across the name of Giannini Fortunato in the context of his two most famous in Poland works: Italian-Polish Polish-Italian Dictionary and The Practical Method of Italian Language. This teacher of Italian language, who came to Cracow over a decade ago, without any doubt provided a further boost to the linguistic and cultural relations existing between these two countries for centuries. The present article aims at presenting the biography and achievements of Giannini, who appears to be highly prolific in the fields of both languages. Moreover, the literary heritage left by Giannini is undoubtedly worth paying attention both from historical as well as from linguistic point of view.
Publication date: 15.11.2013
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Iwona Kaźmiercza, Alicja Paleta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 2, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 119-130
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.011.1396Translation as a technique in foreign language teaching and learning has always had its followers and adversaries. Nowadays translation of a brief text is usually suggested at the end of a unit so as to consolidate the input offered during the previous lessons, but it can be also used as a technique to recall and put into practice single words in an easy and fast way. The teaching techniques presented in this article are based on associations between Italian words and also between the Italian language and the students’ mother tongue. The examples that we analyze enable us to consider translation as an effective way not only of fixing vocabulary items but also of drawing students’ attention to cultural differences between the two countries.
Barbara Knapiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 2, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 131-141
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.012.1397The aim of the paper is to examine subjectivity marks in the linguistic picture of Poland as identified in twenty-seven French history textbooks. Enunciation and value judgment marks observed both at the explicit and implicit levels point to a high degree of subjectivity in the linguistic picture of Poland. The analysis also reveals a steady decrease in the amount of information on Polish history in French textbooks, the source of which can largely be traced to the upper secondary school reform initiated in France in 2010.
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 2, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 147-160
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.013.1398This article analyses the possibility of teaching adult language learners how to become more autonomous through reading activities. Having defined the specificity of reading in learning a foreign language and discussed the notion of the learner’s autonomy, the author examines the autonomous reading in a school context and in adult education. Although reading seems particularly suitable for practicing autonomy, some obstacles often obstruct this process: the preselection of reading contents, imposed place, time and reading method... The author then analyses some propositions of autonomous reading and, in the conclusion, adds some elements that can help giving adult learners a new passion for reading in a foreign language.
Matteo Santipolo, Paolo Torresan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 2, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 161-177
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.014.1399This article introduces and illustrates a series of concepts and terms that the authors have developed in recent years in the area of teaching Italian as a foreign or a second language. More in particular, such new concepts refer to Italian sociolinguistics and its teaching and to methodological issues in general.
Iwona Kaźmiercza, Alicja Paleta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 2, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 119-130
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.011.1396Translation as a technique in foreign language teaching and learning has always had its followers and adversaries. Nowadays translation of a brief text is usually suggested at the end of a unit so as to consolidate the input offered during the previous lessons, but it can be also used as a technique to recall and put into practice single words in an easy and fast way. The teaching techniques presented in this article are based on associations between Italian words and also between the Italian language and the students’ mother tongue. The examples that we analyze enable us to consider translation as an effective way not only of fixing vocabulary items but also of drawing students’ attention to cultural differences between the two countries.
Barbara Knapiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 2, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 131-141
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.012.1397The aim of the paper is to examine subjectivity marks in the linguistic picture of Poland as identified in twenty-seven French history textbooks. Enunciation and value judgment marks observed both at the explicit and implicit levels point to a high degree of subjectivity in the linguistic picture of Poland. The analysis also reveals a steady decrease in the amount of information on Polish history in French textbooks, the source of which can largely be traced to the upper secondary school reform initiated in France in 2010.
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 2, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 147-160
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.013.1398This article analyses the possibility of teaching adult language learners how to become more autonomous through reading activities. Having defined the specificity of reading in learning a foreign language and discussed the notion of the learner’s autonomy, the author examines the autonomous reading in a school context and in adult education. Although reading seems particularly suitable for practicing autonomy, some obstacles often obstruct this process: the preselection of reading contents, imposed place, time and reading method... The author then analyses some propositions of autonomous reading and, in the conclusion, adds some elements that can help giving adult learners a new passion for reading in a foreign language.
Matteo Santipolo, Paolo Torresan
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issue 2, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 161-177
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.014.1399This article introduces and illustrates a series of concepts and terms that the authors have developed in recent years in the area of teaching Italian as a foreign or a second language. More in particular, such new concepts refer to Italian sociolinguistics and its teaching and to methodological issues in general.
Publication date: 14.11.2013
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Marcela Świątkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 1-1
Edyta Bocian
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 11-19
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.001.1386The article is divided into two parts. In the first one, the author reflects on the metaphorical terminology born according to various classifications, especially along the usual/unusual axis based on the criterion of frequency of use and the evocation of original image. In the second part of the article, on the basis of previous reflections, the author proposes to focus on the partial nature of the metaphorical structuring in the cognitive theory of metaphor developed by Lakoff and Johnson. That concept is the classifying criterion to distinguish between the original metaphor and the filling one (metafora riempitiva). In addition, the author lays special emphasis on the status of the so-called sleeping metaphor, oscillating between the category of the metaphor conventional and the unconventional one.
Duchênebillot et Malicki : les deux premiers ouvrages polonophones onsacrés à la grammaire française
Marcin Jakubczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 20-28
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.002.1387The article analyzed the first two Polish-French grammars published in Poland at the turn of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. They are: Nouvelle methode très facile pour aprendre un peu de tems à lire, écrire & parler François... – Nowy sposób do nauczenia się łatwo i prędko czytać, pisać i gadać po francusku (F.D. Duchênebillot 1699) and Klucz do języka francuskiego, to jest Gramatyka polsko-francuska (B.K. Malicki 1700).
Marcin Jakubczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 29-37
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.003.1388The phenomenon of homonymy, now located within the semantics, it was included in days of old, in accordance with the then current state of knowledge of the language, to the grammatical descriptions. Homonyms (including homophones and homographes) was determined in the seventeenth-century French grammars as mots équivoques, so equivocations (Polish former: ekwiwok, ekiwok). The article analyzed the lists of equivocations contained in grammars published in the seventeenth century in France and in the first two Polish-French grammars published in Poland at the turn of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.
Mateusz Kłagisz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 38-51
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.004.1389Jan Lazar
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 52-58
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.005.1390This article focuses on the nicknames that are formed from the anthroponyms and used by the Internet users, especially in the context of the real time communication on the Internet, which means the chat communication. The author puts emphasis particularly on the anthroponymic nicknames, which are formed from the hypocorisms. The aim of the article is to provide a deep analysis of all the possible ways of the formation of hypocorisms from the nicknames. Moreover, another aim of the article is to give a detailed quantification of all the ways of their formation and their possible use in the electronic communication. In addition, the richness of the ways of their formation is further illustrated by the concrete examples taken from the corpus.
Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 59-70
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.006.1391Prepositions are highly polysemous items i.e. they are used in various semantic and syntactic contexts. In the theory elaborated by Johnson (1987) and Lakoff (1987), image schemas have been applied to the analysis of the meaning of prepositional phrases. These structured wholes allow for the interpretation of the prepositional phrases both in spatial contexts (locational and directional) and in their metaphorical extensions. The analysis of the preposition in in Italian in spatial contexts leads to the conclusion that the unit in is a linguistic tool that engenders the container schema in whatever spatial context (static or dynamic) it appears. In dynamic contexts the container schema structures only the final location of the trajector which is located in the inner part of the landmark. Directional movement is structured with a path schema built up into the verb stem. The in phrases out of the context (without a static or dynamic predicate) can receive both in or into interpretation.
There is only a partial overlap between the uses of the preposition in in Italian and in Polish, which is due to different categorisations of spatial relations in both languages. The Polish equivalents of in phrases in Italian are the following: w+loc, w+acc, na+loc, na+acc i do+gen. They involve different image schemas including the container schema. The first structure w+loc is modelled by the container schema, the second in+acc by the path and container schema, the third na+loc by the support and contiguity schema, the fourth na+acc by the path and support and contiguity schema and the fifth do+gen by the endpoint schema. These correspondences may result useful in the teaching/learning process of prepositional units.
Francisco Javier Sánchez Martín
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 71-85
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.007.1392This geometrical treatise, entitled Nueba ymbención y demonstración de la quadratura de el círculo, was inspected in the files and catalogues of the Brussels Royal Albert I Library. Its first value is that has not been described by specialists. This work also proves the contribution of the Flemish publishers to spread the scientific production about various aspects during the 16th and 17th centuries, not only of literature or dictionaries and grammars, but the scientific works that were attended by the typesetter from Antwerp. With the study of this treatise we intend to show the enormous interest that the analysis of the scientific language acquire for the history of the Spanish language.
Dorota Sieroń
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 86-93
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.008.1393Since Italian became the language of everyday communication, its grammar has evolved. One of the often cited new tendencies is decreasing use of congiuntivo. The aim of this study is to verify whether we can observe such tendency in language of newspapers exemplified by the newspaper “La Repubblica”. The study is based on “La Repubblica” corpus which collects texts published in this newspaper during 15 years (approximately 380 million tokens). The analysis shows that the position of congiuntivo in Italian verbal system is not threatened. However there are some differences between diverse contexts and single expressions which can be followed by congiuntivo. This may indicate that the principles of use of congiuntivo are slowly changing.
Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 94-104
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.009.1394In his article from 1971 Bruno Migliorini advocated for further analysis of the vast amount of latinismos in Romance languages whose etymons are polysemous. This article is an attempt to continue the guidelines presented by the Italian linguist, this time in a properly documented version. Although, for obvious reasons, it is limited to a single language and a reduced number of words, we hope to present the wide range of different behaviors that can take the latinismos in the Spanish language, inviting, in this way, to further studies.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 105-115
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.010.1395The aim of this paper is to analyze the semantic-syntactic evolution of the superlative -ísimo in Spanish language. With the help of a relatively large corpus, the author tries to find the reasons that led to the full establishment of the superlative suffix.
Marcela Świątkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 1-1
Edyta Bocian
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 11-19
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.001.1386The article is divided into two parts. In the first one, the author reflects on the metaphorical terminology born according to various classifications, especially along the usual/unusual axis based on the criterion of frequency of use and the evocation of original image. In the second part of the article, on the basis of previous reflections, the author proposes to focus on the partial nature of the metaphorical structuring in the cognitive theory of metaphor developed by Lakoff and Johnson. That concept is the classifying criterion to distinguish between the original metaphor and the filling one (metafora riempitiva). In addition, the author lays special emphasis on the status of the so-called sleeping metaphor, oscillating between the category of the metaphor conventional and the unconventional one.
Duchênebillot et Malicki : les deux premiers ouvrages polonophones onsacrés à la grammaire française
Marcin Jakubczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 20-28
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.002.1387The article analyzed the first two Polish-French grammars published in Poland at the turn of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. They are: Nouvelle methode très facile pour aprendre un peu de tems à lire, écrire & parler François... – Nowy sposób do nauczenia się łatwo i prędko czytać, pisać i gadać po francusku (F.D. Duchênebillot 1699) and Klucz do języka francuskiego, to jest Gramatyka polsko-francuska (B.K. Malicki 1700).
Marcin Jakubczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 29-37
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.003.1388The phenomenon of homonymy, now located within the semantics, it was included in days of old, in accordance with the then current state of knowledge of the language, to the grammatical descriptions. Homonyms (including homophones and homographes) was determined in the seventeenth-century French grammars as mots équivoques, so equivocations (Polish former: ekwiwok, ekiwok). The article analyzed the lists of equivocations contained in grammars published in the seventeenth century in France and in the first two Polish-French grammars published in Poland at the turn of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.
Mateusz Kłagisz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 38-51
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.004.1389Jan Lazar
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 52-58
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.005.1390This article focuses on the nicknames that are formed from the anthroponyms and used by the Internet users, especially in the context of the real time communication on the Internet, which means the chat communication. The author puts emphasis particularly on the anthroponymic nicknames, which are formed from the hypocorisms. The aim of the article is to provide a deep analysis of all the possible ways of the formation of hypocorisms from the nicknames. Moreover, another aim of the article is to give a detailed quantification of all the ways of their formation and their possible use in the electronic communication. In addition, the richness of the ways of their formation is further illustrated by the concrete examples taken from the corpus.
Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 59-70
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.006.1391Prepositions are highly polysemous items i.e. they are used in various semantic and syntactic contexts. In the theory elaborated by Johnson (1987) and Lakoff (1987), image schemas have been applied to the analysis of the meaning of prepositional phrases. These structured wholes allow for the interpretation of the prepositional phrases both in spatial contexts (locational and directional) and in their metaphorical extensions. The analysis of the preposition in in Italian in spatial contexts leads to the conclusion that the unit in is a linguistic tool that engenders the container schema in whatever spatial context (static or dynamic) it appears. In dynamic contexts the container schema structures only the final location of the trajector which is located in the inner part of the landmark. Directional movement is structured with a path schema built up into the verb stem. The in phrases out of the context (without a static or dynamic predicate) can receive both in or into interpretation.
There is only a partial overlap between the uses of the preposition in in Italian and in Polish, which is due to different categorisations of spatial relations in both languages. The Polish equivalents of in phrases in Italian are the following: w+loc, w+acc, na+loc, na+acc i do+gen. They involve different image schemas including the container schema. The first structure w+loc is modelled by the container schema, the second in+acc by the path and container schema, the third na+loc by the support and contiguity schema, the fourth na+acc by the path and support and contiguity schema and the fifth do+gen by the endpoint schema. These correspondences may result useful in the teaching/learning process of prepositional units.
Francisco Javier Sánchez Martín
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 71-85
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.007.1392This geometrical treatise, entitled Nueba ymbención y demonstración de la quadratura de el círculo, was inspected in the files and catalogues of the Brussels Royal Albert I Library. Its first value is that has not been described by specialists. This work also proves the contribution of the Flemish publishers to spread the scientific production about various aspects during the 16th and 17th centuries, not only of literature or dictionaries and grammars, but the scientific works that were attended by the typesetter from Antwerp. With the study of this treatise we intend to show the enormous interest that the analysis of the scientific language acquire for the history of the Spanish language.
Dorota Sieroń
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 86-93
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.008.1393Since Italian became the language of everyday communication, its grammar has evolved. One of the often cited new tendencies is decreasing use of congiuntivo. The aim of this study is to verify whether we can observe such tendency in language of newspapers exemplified by the newspaper “La Repubblica”. The study is based on “La Repubblica” corpus which collects texts published in this newspaper during 15 years (approximately 380 million tokens). The analysis shows that the position of congiuntivo in Italian verbal system is not threatened. However there are some differences between diverse contexts and single expressions which can be followed by congiuntivo. This may indicate that the principles of use of congiuntivo are slowly changing.
Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 94-104
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.009.1394In his article from 1971 Bruno Migliorini advocated for further analysis of the vast amount of latinismos in Romance languages whose etymons are polysemous. This article is an attempt to continue the guidelines presented by the Italian linguist, this time in a properly documented version. Although, for obvious reasons, it is limited to a single language and a reduced number of words, we hope to present the wide range of different behaviors that can take the latinismos in the Spanish language, inviting, in this way, to further studies.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 13, Issie 1, Volume 13 (2013), pp. 105-115
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.13.010.1395The aim of this paper is to analyze the semantic-syntactic evolution of the superlative -ísimo in Spanish language. With the help of a relatively large corpus, the author tries to find the reasons that led to the full establishment of the superlative suffix.
Publication date: 01.01.2013
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Gabriela Gavril-Antonesei
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 291-299
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.020.0737Ewa Łukaszyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 300-313
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.021.0738Katarzyna Maniowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 314-327
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.022.0739In this article were examined the representation modalities of Italian economic miracle in Sardinia included in Il Parroco di Arasolè by Francesco Masala. The starting point for the author of the novel are antithetical concepts such as progress and regress, the past and the present, immutability and changes, winners and losers.
In the face of changes taking place in Italian society during post-war period, Masala reflects on how economic factors have affected the society and analyses individual solutions directed to face them as well as their consequences at social and personal level.
Monika Surma-Gawłowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 329-337
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.023.0740In her essey the author focuses her attention on the technics of acting in the very first period of the Italian theatre, reborn in XVI century. Analysing the tractat of A. Ingegneri, the dialog of L. de’Sommi and other testimonies devoted to the scene practice of those days, the author of the essay describe the main rules of acting, on the one hand refered to the court theatre, on the other to the commedia dell’arte. In the court theatre decorations and the text of the play used to count much more than in commedia dell’arte and were thought to compensate for – as even in part – the poor level of acting of the interpreters – courtiers. On the other hand the basis of the commedia dell’arte theatre was acting,
whilst the role of decorations was very limitated. Nevertheless the main rules of acting seem similar in both types of theatre.
Anna Wolny
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 338-348
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.024.0741The following paper deals with the subject of the presence of European immigrants called “polacas” in Brazilian history and points to some of their performances in the literature. It introduces the distinction between two feminine types – the Jewish woman, kidnapped to a brothel and the voluntary immigrant from the Eastern Europe – as well as makes a reference between their stereotypes and the image of the mulatto woman, being the latter an element already existing in Brazilian culture. The article reflects about the similarities and the differences between them, shaped by the patriarchal discourse and attemps an analysis of their literary images.
Gabriela Gavril-Antonesei
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 291-299
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.020.0737Ewa Łukaszyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 300-313
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.021.0738Katarzyna Maniowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 314-327
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.022.0739In this article were examined the representation modalities of Italian economic miracle in Sardinia included in Il Parroco di Arasolè by Francesco Masala. The starting point for the author of the novel are antithetical concepts such as progress and regress, the past and the present, immutability and changes, winners and losers.
In the face of changes taking place in Italian society during post-war period, Masala reflects on how economic factors have affected the society and analyses individual solutions directed to face them as well as their consequences at social and personal level.
Monika Surma-Gawłowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 329-337
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.023.0740In her essey the author focuses her attention on the technics of acting in the very first period of the Italian theatre, reborn in XVI century. Analysing the tractat of A. Ingegneri, the dialog of L. de’Sommi and other testimonies devoted to the scene practice of those days, the author of the essay describe the main rules of acting, on the one hand refered to the court theatre, on the other to the commedia dell’arte. In the court theatre decorations and the text of the play used to count much more than in commedia dell’arte and were thought to compensate for – as even in part – the poor level of acting of the interpreters – courtiers. On the other hand the basis of the commedia dell’arte theatre was acting,
whilst the role of decorations was very limitated. Nevertheless the main rules of acting seem similar in both types of theatre.
Anna Wolny
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume12, Issue 4, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 338-348
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.024.0741The following paper deals with the subject of the presence of European immigrants called “polacas” in Brazilian history and points to some of their performances in the literature. It introduces the distinction between two feminine types – the Jewish woman, kidnapped to a brothel and the voluntary immigrant from the Eastern Europe – as well as makes a reference between their stereotypes and the image of the mulatto woman, being the latter an element already existing in Brazilian culture. The article reflects about the similarities and the differences between them, shaped by the patriarchal discourse and attemps an analysis of their literary images.
Publication date: 29.10.2012
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Lisa Beltramo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 3, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 235-251
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.016.0733The relationship between Galileo and Poland is a particularly obscure chapter of the Florentine’s extraordinary intellectual biography. Currently, our knowledge of this important connection remains limited to the 19th-century studies of Artur Wołyński and that of Bronisław Biliński in 1969. In light of this important yet neglected field, this article examines a previously unknown Latin version of the Proposta della longitudine, printed in Cracow in 1642. Currently preserved in a single manuscript copy at the National Library in Florence, this brief tract represents an exemplar of Galileo’s work that circulated handwritten in early modern Italy. Printed in Cracow, the Proposta is the only translation of Galileo’s work in Poland during the seventeenth century, and represents a missing piece in the greater puzzle of the personal and professional relations Galileo established with Polish intellectual circles. This Latin translation is not only a bibliographical rarity; it is a cultural product that unlocks new perspectives from which to analyze the relationship between the non-Italian reception of the vicissitudes of Galileo’s personal and intellectual journey, and that of the scientist himself. As in other European regions, Polish attitudes towards Italian literary products were such as to give them prominence in light of the “function and power of innovation” (Davide Conrieri). The translation of the Proposta della longitudine, printed some thirty years after its original draft, thus provided an opportunity, at least in the conception of its sponsor and translator, to launch a debate of significant public interest.
Katarzyna Papież
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 3, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 252-261
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.017.0734Voyage on Orient by Nerval corresponds with the trend of travel literature developed in France in the 19th century and was influenced by the works of François-René de Chateaubriand and Alphonse de Lamartine. It recounts the writer’s memories of his travels to Vienna and the Middle East. Nerval’s interest in Oriental culture is evidenced by the level of his preparation prior to departure. In order to be fully informed he familarised himself with a wealth of literature on the customs of Arabic countries. He sought to deepen his knowledge further during his travels through Egypt, Lebanon and Turkey. Diagnosed as insane, Nerval was forced to interrupt his travels. In order to demonstrate the improvement in his mental health, Nerval wrote an account of two of his travels. During his stay at the asylum under the care of doctor Blanche, Nerval developed an interest in the idea and origins of insanity and decided to seek answers from the oriental culture.
Lucinda Spera
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 3, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 262-270
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.018.0735Wśród najbardziej znaczących siedemnastowiecznych gremiów Accademia degli Incogniti, założona przez Giovana Francesca Loredana w Wenecji około 1630 roku, jeszcze w połowie wieku potrafiła przyciągać intelektualistów z całego półwyspu. Loredano, znany z relacji z nieco libertyńskim środowiskiem uniwersyteckiej Padwy, rozbudził pewne nadzieje w kręgach intelektualistów, dla których pisarstwo stanowiło jedyną drogę do sławy. Gdy Loredano umarł w 1661 roku, w wieku zaledwie 50 lat, w chwili wyraźnego schyłku swej kariery politycznej, pozostawił nie tylko niezrealizowany zamiar promocji własnej osoby, lecz również kilku późnych epigonów tego ambitnego przedsięwzięcia artystycznego. Wśród nich znajdował się młody literat pochodzący z Molfetty (prow. Bari), Antonio Lupis. Artykuł stanowi próbę zrekonstruowania literackiej sylwetki tego pisarza na podstawie niepełnych i rozproszonych informacji wydobytych z materiałów archiwalnych, z jego korespondencji i twórczości powieściowej. Badania te są częścią prac mających doprowadzić do publikacji dwóch biografii Loredana, które napisali autorzy jemu współcześni i które zostały opublikowane wkrótce po jego śmierci: pierwszej autorstwa Gaudenzia Brunacciego pochodzącego z regionu Marche (1662), drugiej przygotowanej przez wzmiankowanego Antonia Lupisa (1663).
Monika Świda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 3, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 271-287
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.019.0736The purpose of this article is the analysis of the transformation of the idea of the Fifth Empire from the myth of sebastianism in the works of Fernando Pessoa. Taking the advantage of the meaning of the idea of empire in the collective imagination, Pessoa employs it as a metaphor for his own proposal of creation of a spiritual empire, the empire of universal and transnational culture in response to the identity crisis provoked by the self-identification by the national community as a semi-peripheral one. Due to the analysis of the concepts of nation, fatherland, imperialism, civilization, and finally reinterpretation of the various elements of the myth of the Fifth Empire, Pessoa comes to the creation of a new identity proposal for his national community, moving the imperial imagery into the realm of spiritual and recalling in his vision of the empire of universal culture such Portuguese national features as syncretism, mimicry and hybridism (the diagnosis of Boaventura de Sousa Santos).
Lisa Beltramo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 3, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 235-251
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.016.0733The relationship between Galileo and Poland is a particularly obscure chapter of the Florentine’s extraordinary intellectual biography. Currently, our knowledge of this important connection remains limited to the 19th-century studies of Artur Wołyński and that of Bronisław Biliński in 1969. In light of this important yet neglected field, this article examines a previously unknown Latin version of the Proposta della longitudine, printed in Cracow in 1642. Currently preserved in a single manuscript copy at the National Library in Florence, this brief tract represents an exemplar of Galileo’s work that circulated handwritten in early modern Italy. Printed in Cracow, the Proposta is the only translation of Galileo’s work in Poland during the seventeenth century, and represents a missing piece in the greater puzzle of the personal and professional relations Galileo established with Polish intellectual circles. This Latin translation is not only a bibliographical rarity; it is a cultural product that unlocks new perspectives from which to analyze the relationship between the non-Italian reception of the vicissitudes of Galileo’s personal and intellectual journey, and that of the scientist himself. As in other European regions, Polish attitudes towards Italian literary products were such as to give them prominence in light of the “function and power of innovation” (Davide Conrieri). The translation of the Proposta della longitudine, printed some thirty years after its original draft, thus provided an opportunity, at least in the conception of its sponsor and translator, to launch a debate of significant public interest.
Katarzyna Papież
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 3, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 252-261
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.017.0734Voyage on Orient by Nerval corresponds with the trend of travel literature developed in France in the 19th century and was influenced by the works of François-René de Chateaubriand and Alphonse de Lamartine. It recounts the writer’s memories of his travels to Vienna and the Middle East. Nerval’s interest in Oriental culture is evidenced by the level of his preparation prior to departure. In order to be fully informed he familarised himself with a wealth of literature on the customs of Arabic countries. He sought to deepen his knowledge further during his travels through Egypt, Lebanon and Turkey. Diagnosed as insane, Nerval was forced to interrupt his travels. In order to demonstrate the improvement in his mental health, Nerval wrote an account of two of his travels. During his stay at the asylum under the care of doctor Blanche, Nerval developed an interest in the idea and origins of insanity and decided to seek answers from the oriental culture.
Lucinda Spera
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 3, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 262-270
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.018.0735Wśród najbardziej znaczących siedemnastowiecznych gremiów Accademia degli Incogniti, założona przez Giovana Francesca Loredana w Wenecji około 1630 roku, jeszcze w połowie wieku potrafiła przyciągać intelektualistów z całego półwyspu. Loredano, znany z relacji z nieco libertyńskim środowiskiem uniwersyteckiej Padwy, rozbudził pewne nadzieje w kręgach intelektualistów, dla których pisarstwo stanowiło jedyną drogę do sławy. Gdy Loredano umarł w 1661 roku, w wieku zaledwie 50 lat, w chwili wyraźnego schyłku swej kariery politycznej, pozostawił nie tylko niezrealizowany zamiar promocji własnej osoby, lecz również kilku późnych epigonów tego ambitnego przedsięwzięcia artystycznego. Wśród nich znajdował się młody literat pochodzący z Molfetty (prow. Bari), Antonio Lupis. Artykuł stanowi próbę zrekonstruowania literackiej sylwetki tego pisarza na podstawie niepełnych i rozproszonych informacji wydobytych z materiałów archiwalnych, z jego korespondencji i twórczości powieściowej. Badania te są częścią prac mających doprowadzić do publikacji dwóch biografii Loredana, które napisali autorzy jemu współcześni i które zostały opublikowane wkrótce po jego śmierci: pierwszej autorstwa Gaudenzia Brunacciego pochodzącego z regionu Marche (1662), drugiej przygotowanej przez wzmiankowanego Antonia Lupisa (1663).
Monika Świda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 3, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 271-287
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.019.0736The purpose of this article is the analysis of the transformation of the idea of the Fifth Empire from the myth of sebastianism in the works of Fernando Pessoa. Taking the advantage of the meaning of the idea of empire in the collective imagination, Pessoa employs it as a metaphor for his own proposal of creation of a spiritual empire, the empire of universal and transnational culture in response to the identity crisis provoked by the self-identification by the national community as a semi-peripheral one. Due to the analysis of the concepts of nation, fatherland, imperialism, civilization, and finally reinterpretation of the various elements of the myth of the Fifth Empire, Pessoa comes to the creation of a new identity proposal for his national community, moving the imperial imagery into the realm of spiritual and recalling in his vision of the empire of universal culture such Portuguese national features as syncretism, mimicry and hybridism (the diagnosis of Boaventura de Sousa Santos).
Publication date: 09.09.2012
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Marek Baran
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 117-132
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.008.0725This paper focuses on the challenges posed by the translation of Spanish interactional pragmatic operators (hombre, mujer, vamos, venga, mira, oye, …), who cannot be perceived exclusively as the so-called discursive support. After some theoretical considerations concerning the theory of communicational ethos and its impact on Sociopragmatics and Translation Studies, there is a reference to the solutions adopted by selected Polish translators. The functional analysis indicates that the interactional pragmatics operators are in many cases an empathic sign of involvement in the verbal interaction and at the same time a stimulating routine which perfectly fits the model of the ethos of closeness and solidarity among interlocutors.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 133-152
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.009.0726The question put in the title comes from polemics and discussions going on in Portugal on the subject of the recent Portuguese writing reform (1990). Its long legislation process has only finished in the last years. A concise history of the Portuguese language’s orthography and changes introduced by the reform, purposing an unification of the European and Brazilian Portuguese writing, are presented in the paper. Afterwards, based on Portuguese and global press extracts from 2004–2009, comes an analysis and a critique of the arguments adduced by partisans of the reform, explaining its legitimacy and advantages, as well as by its opponents, much more numerous in Portugal. The last ones prophesy a forthcoming marginalization of their version of the Portuguese language in comparison to
Brazilian version’s approaching hegemony.
Bartosz Dondelewski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 153-164
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.010.0727This article is an introduction to an alternative, interdisciplinary view over the problem of the vitality of the so-called a fala – a geolect used in the Xálima valley (Cáceres province, Spain), by the Portuguese border, quite well-known in the Iberian studies.
The existent literature concerning the problem is based mainly on the historical material and is not capable of fully explaining its maintenance mechanism in the today’s world. In the author’s opinion, it is necessary to take into consideration, on the one hand, the role played by a fala in the society and, on the other hand, the geolect’s specific, phonetic properties, which – as it is supposed – are sufficiently salient from the perceptual point of view so as to activate the Xálima inhabitants’ different identity processes (hypothetical non-belonging features) and, in consequence, protect the geolect from the standardization.
The article outlines the most promising research direction and presents some useful theoretical tools associated with the problem’s social facet explaining the way of its application to the nonbelonging features (the holistic vision of the self and its identity included in G. Breakwell’s Identity Process Theory and in the Stets and Burke’s general theory of the self).
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 167-189
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.011.0728The famous Epistle to Cangrande written by Dante encourages us to identify the Divine Comedy as an emblematic representation of a psychotherapeutic itinerary. The principal aim of his work is in fact creating a shocking poetic impression for freeing everyone from anxiety and pain, bringing us back to the origin of that eternal joy, which was lost through the Edenic sin, by creating the jail of egoism and the consequential abandon of a global and satisfactory perception of life. Associating itself with the feminine side of the soul and the mystery of the generation of life, the water symbolism in Dante’s poem acquires various meanings and is mainly connected with the malignant or positive rivers, which directly or indirectly indicate the right orientation for going back to the splendid sea of joy: the sea of divine intellect. This last is heaven, and corresponds to a psychic state where we can live together with the vivid memories of all the best we have experienced, learned and discovered during our mortal existence. Hell is a symbol of anguish and despair; here, a psychic emblem of a potential positive transformation is constituted by a little, apparently unimportant brook, which is studied in depth for the first time in this article, revealing the fundamental importance of this emblem, capable of guaranteeing a possible defeat of evil or, more specifically, the transformation of its destructive energy into a positive magic power, which can lead us to the stars. The whole journey of the Divine Comedy appears now more clearly as a symbolic example of ante litteram psychoanalysis.
Natalia Chwaja
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 190-201
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.012.0729W niniejszym artykule postawiono sobie za cel zilutrowanie szczególnej pozycji, jaką w twórczości triesteńczyka Claudia Magrisa zajmuje jego krótka powieść Inne morze z 1991 roku. Niezwykle pomocny w analizie okazuje się motyw granicy, znany i charakterystyczny dla całej twórczości pisarza, w Innym morzu obecny szczególnie wyraźnie i pełniący funkcję dominującą. Dokonana w powieści próba rekonstrukcji losów Enrica Mreule, bohatera dążącego do osiągnięcia stanu Michelsaedterowskiej perswazji, jest w istocie biografią człowieka żyjącego „na granicy”; tam, gdzie zaciera się różnica między życiem a śmiercią, klęską a spełnieniem, a także – również tutaj – między Magrisowską utopią a odczarowaniem. Inną istotną cechą powieści jest jej swoista hybrydyczność widziana najlepiej z perspektywy całej twórczości literackiej autora. Wyróżniane przez Magrisa (i odnajdywane przez krytykę w poszczególnych dziełach) dzienny i nocny nurt pisarstwa splatają się w Innym morzu, a ich zręczne kontrapunktowanie się czyni z utworu romanzo del confine, powieść graniczną par excellence.
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 202-209
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.013.0730The paper proposes a reading of the depiction of a garden in Laura, or a Journey into the Crystal in the contexts of The Tales of One Hundred and One Nights, of the hypotexts of the Bible as well as of the Epic of Gilgamesh, of the Persian miniature and of Bachelard’s concept of material imagination. The symbolic dimension of mineral paradise in Sand’s vision is the focus of reflection. The vision stems partly from the romantic anti-materialistic concepts, and partly seems to be the expression of the preoccupations with the material and the oriental both of the epoch and of the author of Laura... herself.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 210-219
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.014.0731The paper analyses one of the Gellu Naum’s poetic masterpieces, Vasco da Gama. The main aim is to reconstruct Naum’s aesthetic premises that lead him to transform the images to reveal the real nature of the poetic objects. The theoretical background for Naum is created by the André Breton’s essay Crise l’objet (1936). The article presents the crucial imperative in the Romanian Surrealism leader’s Nuca terorizează orasele. Eliberarea obiectului suprarealist în Vasco da Gama de Gellu Naum 219 appeal, the object to be stripped of cretinizing uniforms and liberated by removing from the quotidian context. Rather than an inert object engulfed by the perceiving consciousness, the liberated thing becomes active and devours its observer. The language of permanent and fluid transformations accompanies a promiscuous, perpetual orgy of devouring. The concept of “liberation” is claimed as both “emancipation” and “release”. Disfunctional objects gain a new identity, being anthropomorfized or animated. Vasco da Gama propose a special type of sensibility reclined on an unruly imagination and encourages the reader to discover new relations between the object and the word.
Ali Shehzad Zaidi
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 220-231
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.015.0732Marek Baran
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 117-132
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.008.0725This paper focuses on the challenges posed by the translation of Spanish interactional pragmatic operators (hombre, mujer, vamos, venga, mira, oye, …), who cannot be perceived exclusively as the so-called discursive support. After some theoretical considerations concerning the theory of communicational ethos and its impact on Sociopragmatics and Translation Studies, there is a reference to the solutions adopted by selected Polish translators. The functional analysis indicates that the interactional pragmatics operators are in many cases an empathic sign of involvement in the verbal interaction and at the same time a stimulating routine which perfectly fits the model of the ethos of closeness and solidarity among interlocutors.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 133-152
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.009.0726The question put in the title comes from polemics and discussions going on in Portugal on the subject of the recent Portuguese writing reform (1990). Its long legislation process has only finished in the last years. A concise history of the Portuguese language’s orthography and changes introduced by the reform, purposing an unification of the European and Brazilian Portuguese writing, are presented in the paper. Afterwards, based on Portuguese and global press extracts from 2004–2009, comes an analysis and a critique of the arguments adduced by partisans of the reform, explaining its legitimacy and advantages, as well as by its opponents, much more numerous in Portugal. The last ones prophesy a forthcoming marginalization of their version of the Portuguese language in comparison to
Brazilian version’s approaching hegemony.
Bartosz Dondelewski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 153-164
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.010.0727This article is an introduction to an alternative, interdisciplinary view over the problem of the vitality of the so-called a fala – a geolect used in the Xálima valley (Cáceres province, Spain), by the Portuguese border, quite well-known in the Iberian studies.
The existent literature concerning the problem is based mainly on the historical material and is not capable of fully explaining its maintenance mechanism in the today’s world. In the author’s opinion, it is necessary to take into consideration, on the one hand, the role played by a fala in the society and, on the other hand, the geolect’s specific, phonetic properties, which – as it is supposed – are sufficiently salient from the perceptual point of view so as to activate the Xálima inhabitants’ different identity processes (hypothetical non-belonging features) and, in consequence, protect the geolect from the standardization.
The article outlines the most promising research direction and presents some useful theoretical tools associated with the problem’s social facet explaining the way of its application to the nonbelonging features (the holistic vision of the self and its identity included in G. Breakwell’s Identity Process Theory and in the Stets and Burke’s general theory of the self).
Marino Alberto Balducci
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 167-189
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.011.0728The famous Epistle to Cangrande written by Dante encourages us to identify the Divine Comedy as an emblematic representation of a psychotherapeutic itinerary. The principal aim of his work is in fact creating a shocking poetic impression for freeing everyone from anxiety and pain, bringing us back to the origin of that eternal joy, which was lost through the Edenic sin, by creating the jail of egoism and the consequential abandon of a global and satisfactory perception of life. Associating itself with the feminine side of the soul and the mystery of the generation of life, the water symbolism in Dante’s poem acquires various meanings and is mainly connected with the malignant or positive rivers, which directly or indirectly indicate the right orientation for going back to the splendid sea of joy: the sea of divine intellect. This last is heaven, and corresponds to a psychic state where we can live together with the vivid memories of all the best we have experienced, learned and discovered during our mortal existence. Hell is a symbol of anguish and despair; here, a psychic emblem of a potential positive transformation is constituted by a little, apparently unimportant brook, which is studied in depth for the first time in this article, revealing the fundamental importance of this emblem, capable of guaranteeing a possible defeat of evil or, more specifically, the transformation of its destructive energy into a positive magic power, which can lead us to the stars. The whole journey of the Divine Comedy appears now more clearly as a symbolic example of ante litteram psychoanalysis.
Natalia Chwaja
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 190-201
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.012.0729W niniejszym artykule postawiono sobie za cel zilutrowanie szczególnej pozycji, jaką w twórczości triesteńczyka Claudia Magrisa zajmuje jego krótka powieść Inne morze z 1991 roku. Niezwykle pomocny w analizie okazuje się motyw granicy, znany i charakterystyczny dla całej twórczości pisarza, w Innym morzu obecny szczególnie wyraźnie i pełniący funkcję dominującą. Dokonana w powieści próba rekonstrukcji losów Enrica Mreule, bohatera dążącego do osiągnięcia stanu Michelsaedterowskiej perswazji, jest w istocie biografią człowieka żyjącego „na granicy”; tam, gdzie zaciera się różnica między życiem a śmiercią, klęską a spełnieniem, a także – również tutaj – między Magrisowską utopią a odczarowaniem. Inną istotną cechą powieści jest jej swoista hybrydyczność widziana najlepiej z perspektywy całej twórczości literackiej autora. Wyróżniane przez Magrisa (i odnajdywane przez krytykę w poszczególnych dziełach) dzienny i nocny nurt pisarstwa splatają się w Innym morzu, a ich zręczne kontrapunktowanie się czyni z utworu romanzo del confine, powieść graniczną par excellence.
Agnieszka Kocik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 202-209
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.013.0730The paper proposes a reading of the depiction of a garden in Laura, or a Journey into the Crystal in the contexts of The Tales of One Hundred and One Nights, of the hypotexts of the Bible as well as of the Epic of Gilgamesh, of the Persian miniature and of Bachelard’s concept of material imagination. The symbolic dimension of mineral paradise in Sand’s vision is the focus of reflection. The vision stems partly from the romantic anti-materialistic concepts, and partly seems to be the expression of the preoccupations with the material and the oriental both of the epoch and of the author of Laura... herself.
Jakub Kornhauser
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 210-219
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.014.0731The paper analyses one of the Gellu Naum’s poetic masterpieces, Vasco da Gama. The main aim is to reconstruct Naum’s aesthetic premises that lead him to transform the images to reveal the real nature of the poetic objects. The theoretical background for Naum is created by the André Breton’s essay Crise l’objet (1936). The article presents the crucial imperative in the Romanian Surrealism leader’s Nuca terorizează orasele. Eliberarea obiectului suprarealist în Vasco da Gama de Gellu Naum 219 appeal, the object to be stripped of cretinizing uniforms and liberated by removing from the quotidian context. Rather than an inert object engulfed by the perceiving consciousness, the liberated thing becomes active and devours its observer. The language of permanent and fluid transformations accompanies a promiscuous, perpetual orgy of devouring. The concept of “liberation” is claimed as both “emancipation” and “release”. Disfunctional objects gain a new identity, being anthropomorfized or animated. Vasco da Gama propose a special type of sensibility reclined on an unruly imagination and encourages the reader to discover new relations between the object and the word.
Ali Shehzad Zaidi
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 2, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 220-231
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.015.0732Publication date: 15.07.2012
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Marcela Świątkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 7-8
Laure Budzinski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 11-19
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.001.0718Etimologia prossima of the French prevails in this methodological approach in order to show how the vocable was introduced into the French lexicon. With a modern view on the etymology we can’t just present the etymon but it’s essential to build the historical link between the etymon and the vocable that we describe.
First, it’s necessary to consider what the main etymological dictionaries propose (for example FEW and TLF) to reveal what are the gaps for a correct description. So we must give a first attestation. Indeed dictionaries only proposed so far an event marking the field of dialectology but not a first term’s attestation. When we examine the first attestation of the French vocable it’s possible to see that fr. dialectologie is a borrowing from German and not a French creation.
Marco Carmello
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 20-37
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.002.0719This article deals with a textual analysis of the structure of the starting chapters of Brunetto Latini’s Rettorica. Our aim is to study the relation between the translation from Cicero’s De inventione and its comment for demonstrating that the architecture of Rettorica bends to Brunetto’s authorial will. In analyzing the first and fifth chapters we discussed the complexity of the textual constructions in a microstructural as well as in a macrostructural way.
Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 39-54
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.003.0720The purpose of this article is to describe the phenomenon previously flagged (Stala 2011): this of etymological doublets in Spanish, where one of the components is a borrowing from Latin via another Romance language (French, Occitan, Gascon, Portuguese, Catalan, Italian), while the second element of the doublet is either a direct borrowing from Latin or a word which is the result of a regular historical development. The article includes an introduction to the phenomenon of this kind of doublets, a historical documentation and a discussion of the excerpted pairs (groups) at the level of Phonetics, Morphology and Semantics exclusively from the viewpoint of the Romance borrowings.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 55-71
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.004.0721The aim of this paper is, in the one hand, to outline the historical background of Spain in the second half of the thirteenth century, strongly marked by Reconquista. On the other hand, the author attempts to analyze and study all the elements morphosyntactic, lexical in the historiography’s literature of Alfonso X the Wise to demonstrate, thus, the attitude of the monarch by Arab culture and heritage.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 75-89
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.005.0722The principal purpose of the essay is to propose a model of analysis of the modal alternation and the role of the indicative and subjunctive forms in the expression of concession in Spanish and Portuguese. The analysis is made separately for the two languages following analogical schemes. The examples are divided ex. according to the structure of the inseparable groups of a modal significance. The article includes semantic, syntactic and pragmatic criteria of analysis by emphasizing the role of the mental attitude of the speaker and the modal coherence.
Joanna Górnikiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 90-103
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.006.0723The purpose of this paper is to show how two languages which have radically different temporal and aspectual systems express the perfect result value. The starting point of this paper is an example in French language taken from an article of two Genevian researchers on the basis of which the author proves that the perfect result, irrespective of its type, is always expressed with passé composé tense. In the second part discussed are Polish contextual equivalents of the example. Their analysis makes it possible to confirm the thesis that the semantic perfect result is expressed with the Polish Past Perfect and the pragmatic perfect result with the Polish Past Imperfect. The author also formulates several additional conclusions regarding lexical, syntax and interpretative choices.
Renata Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 104-113
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.007.0724An analysis was made for the words: może/peut-être (‘maybe, perhaps’) and trochę/un peu (‘a bit, a little’), as well as the phatic expressions, apologies and justifications as they belong to the strategy of mitigation.
In both the languages, these means make up the cover of the injunctions. In French we can notice a smaller scope of the use of the imperative expressing an order in a direct way. It is usually replaced by indirect structures which are enhanced with the discussed means of mitigation.
Marcela Świątkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 7-8
Laure Budzinski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 11-19
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.001.0718Etimologia prossima of the French prevails in this methodological approach in order to show how the vocable was introduced into the French lexicon. With a modern view on the etymology we can’t just present the etymon but it’s essential to build the historical link between the etymon and the vocable that we describe.
First, it’s necessary to consider what the main etymological dictionaries propose (for example FEW and TLF) to reveal what are the gaps for a correct description. So we must give a first attestation. Indeed dictionaries only proposed so far an event marking the field of dialectology but not a first term’s attestation. When we examine the first attestation of the French vocable it’s possible to see that fr. dialectologie is a borrowing from German and not a French creation.
Marco Carmello
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 20-37
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.002.0719This article deals with a textual analysis of the structure of the starting chapters of Brunetto Latini’s Rettorica. Our aim is to study the relation between the translation from Cicero’s De inventione and its comment for demonstrating that the architecture of Rettorica bends to Brunetto’s authorial will. In analyzing the first and fifth chapters we discussed the complexity of the textual constructions in a microstructural as well as in a macrostructural way.
Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 39-54
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.003.0720The purpose of this article is to describe the phenomenon previously flagged (Stala 2011): this of etymological doublets in Spanish, where one of the components is a borrowing from Latin via another Romance language (French, Occitan, Gascon, Portuguese, Catalan, Italian), while the second element of the doublet is either a direct borrowing from Latin or a word which is the result of a regular historical development. The article includes an introduction to the phenomenon of this kind of doublets, a historical documentation and a discussion of the excerpted pairs (groups) at the level of Phonetics, Morphology and Semantics exclusively from the viewpoint of the Romance borrowings.
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 55-71
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.004.0721The aim of this paper is, in the one hand, to outline the historical background of Spain in the second half of the thirteenth century, strongly marked by Reconquista. On the other hand, the author attempts to analyze and study all the elements morphosyntactic, lexical in the historiography’s literature of Alfonso X the Wise to demonstrate, thus, the attitude of the monarch by Arab culture and heritage.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 75-89
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.005.0722The principal purpose of the essay is to propose a model of analysis of the modal alternation and the role of the indicative and subjunctive forms in the expression of concession in Spanish and Portuguese. The analysis is made separately for the two languages following analogical schemes. The examples are divided ex. according to the structure of the inseparable groups of a modal significance. The article includes semantic, syntactic and pragmatic criteria of analysis by emphasizing the role of the mental attitude of the speaker and the modal coherence.
Joanna Górnikiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 90-103
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.006.0723The purpose of this paper is to show how two languages which have radically different temporal and aspectual systems express the perfect result value. The starting point of this paper is an example in French language taken from an article of two Genevian researchers on the basis of which the author proves that the perfect result, irrespective of its type, is always expressed with passé composé tense. In the second part discussed are Polish contextual equivalents of the example. Their analysis makes it possible to confirm the thesis that the semantic perfect result is expressed with the Polish Past Perfect and the pragmatic perfect result with the Polish Past Imperfect. The author also formulates several additional conclusions regarding lexical, syntax and interpretative choices.
Renata Krupa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 12, Issue 1, Volume 12 (2012), pp. 104-113
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.12.007.0724An analysis was made for the words: może/peut-être (‘maybe, perhaps’) and trochę/un peu (‘a bit, a little’), as well as the phatic expressions, apologies and justifications as they belong to the strategy of mitigation.
In both the languages, these means make up the cover of the injunctions. In French we can notice a smaller scope of the use of the imperative expressing an order in a direct way. It is usually replaced by indirect structures which are enhanced with the discussed means of mitigation.
Publication date: 31.12.2010
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Joanna Górnikiewicz, Iwona Piechnik
Marcela Świątkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 7-10
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.001.0069The article presents the scope and methodology of research of the Romance linguistics in Poland at the beginning of the XXI century. A certain review of the state and the tendencies in that research are featured in an array of articles published within this volume; and at the same time being a result of the Meeting of the Romance Linguists in Poland that took place at the end of November 2010 at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow. This Meeting in a way represents a revival of the old already almost forgotten tradition of regular meetings of Polish Romance Linguists.
Joanna Adamiczka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 11-20
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.002.0070The purpose of this paper is to present a corpus-based contrastive analysis of some metaphorical conceptualizations of the notions expressed by the Spanish words alegría and felicidad and their translation equivalents in Polish: radość and szczęście. The investigation shows some intralingual and interlingual differences in the degree to which these lexemes participate in the conceptual metaphors based on the source domains of GIVING, SEARCHING and FINDING, JOURNEY and LIQUID IN A CONTAINER. The results of the analysis of the language data allow the formation of hypotheses about the way of understanding the feelings of joy and happiness in Polish and Spanish.
Ingeborga Beszterda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 21-31
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.003.0071This paper deals with the issue of relations between language and dialect in conversation analysis with special emphasis being put on phenomena defined in English and American research work as code-switching and code-mixing. These phenomena usually appear in the context of bilingualism and diglossia (cfr. Ferguson 1959), where two national languages come into contact. However, within the Italian speech community, interlinguistic contact occurs between language and dialect, which provides a good basis for considering specific functions of pragmalinguistic nature which may be implied by the use of both the linguistic codes in concrete communication situations.
Elżbieta Biardzka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 32-40
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.004.0072This paper describes French prepositional constructions usually called “exceptive”. Basing on the syntax of predicative expressions and the semantic features of these constructions discerned by G. Kleiber, we aim to show that their meanings are not only exceptive but also can express two other relations: restriction and “mise à part” (exclusion).
Anna Bochnakowa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 41-46
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.005.0073Creating augmentative forms is one of the common word-formation processes. Augmentatives are used for naming a referent of a larger size or to express an emotional (mostly negative) attitude of the speaker to the referred content. Presented Polish words, ended in -ard(a), -as and -on, come from French words with suffixes -ard ( germ. Hart), -asse ( lat. -aceu(a)m) and -on ( lat. -onem), sometimes considered in the source-language as augmentatives. Their etymons, inherited from Latin or borrowed from other Romance languages, were stylistically marked too, but this mark becomes neutralized during the borrowing process, firstly to French (e.g. lampion, ballon from Italian augmentatives lampione, pallone), but also from French to Polish, e.g. brouillon > brulion, coquarde > kokarda.
Agnieszka Chęś
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 47-55
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.006.0074In the article there are presented the results of comparative analysis of translations of two films by W. Allen: Mighty Aphrodite and Annie Hall into the Polish and the Spanish language. The main objective of analysis is to observe: how and to what extent the knowledge of the language of origin and acceptance of loan words can become a factor that influences translation of culture-bound terms in subtitles. According to the hypothesis of the article, there is a visible relation between acceptability of the English language in both cultures of destination: the Polish and the Spanish and translation preferences in subtitling. This hypotheses is supported by numerous examples from the analyzed texts.
Joanna Cholewa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 56-65
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.007.0075In this paper, we provide a semantic study of the space in abstract meanings of two French motion verbs, which both are marked by vertical orientation and downstairs direction: ‘descendre’ and ‘tomber’. The examples are divided on three groups, depending on the presence / absence of elements of the space: 1) defined space, 2) partially inferred space, 3) totally inferred / non pertinent space.
Ewa Ciszewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 66-74
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.008.0076The aim of this article is the analysis of the context in order to distinguish the elements which influence the interpretation of the futur antérieur tense. Research takes into account: temporal and modality adverbs, the adverbs jamais and rarement, comparative constructions, verbs of opinion, type of sentence (interrogative, exclamatory, negative), type of subordinate clause (temporal, relative), subject of the sentence, aspect of the verb, position of the sentence with the futur antérieur tense in the text and type of the text. This analysis allows the construction of rules by which we can automatically identify the meanings of the futur antérieur tense.
Barbara Cynarska-Chomicka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 75-82
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.009.0077In the French language of fashion, the number of foreign borrowings, especially from English, is rapidly increasing. Some of them, describing new styles, cuts, types of clothing or materials are indispensable, but most of them could be effortlessly substituted with French equivalents. Most often their usage has a ludic character. They acquire unique connotative values, which the analogous French terms lack. The brevity of the English terms is also an important factor in their favour.
Borrowings sometimes fulfill the same grammatical function as in the language of their origin, but often the noun takes on the role of the adjective or the other way round. There are also verbs used as nouns or adjectives, which proves that this phenomenon does not occur merely in order to fill lexical blanks. A decisive factor influencing vocabulary is the worldwide popularity of the culture of English speaking countries.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 83-89
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.010.0078This article presents the historical factors that influenced the development of the current linguistic situation of Angola. Taking into account the fact that Angola is one of the few African countries, where urban residents are not familiar with any national language, a lot of space is devoted to the description of the characteristics of the Portuguese language used in cities and beyond. The article emphasizes the influence of national languages on grammar and vocabulary of Portuguese language and explores the vocabulary of Portuguese origin used in national languages. The paper ends with an interview with Emanuel Marta, an Angolan from Luanda, that reveals the attitude of youth living in the capital city towards the Portuguese and national languages.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 90-98
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.011.0079The subject of the paper is a comparison of basic information concerning formation of diminutives in two Romance languages traditionally called peripheral – Portuguese and Romanian. After general considerations about the phenomenon of diminutive derivation comes a comparison of its mechanism in analysed languages, systematized in a table and illustrated with numerous examples. Special attention is put on words which only structurally reveal their primitive meaning and today are not at all understood as diminutives. The productivity of the diminutive derivation in Portuguese and Romanian is mentioned too, in reference to the results of B. Hasselrot’s studies.
Anna Dolata-Zaród
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 99-106
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.012.0080Law is connected to a language by means of which it is expressed. The important issue that should be taken into account involves not only understanding and interepretation of a legal language, but also the process of preparing of legal texts as well as their translation and edition. So as to reach the aim, a broad description of linguistic facts in the area of language for special purposes seems to be significant. The analysis of the professional discourse allows distinguishing a spectrum of typical features.
The recent research points out the need to describe the phenomenon of predication (verbs, nominals and participles) in order to consider the complexity fo legal language phenomenon (Lerat 2001, 2002, 2008).
The main objective of this paper is to give an outline of predication expressed in a legal language by means of the description of the lexical-semantic as well as morpho-syntactic parameters based on the corpus of the selected texts.
Joanna Drzazgowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 107-115
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.013.0081The author’s intention is to show difficulties related to the definition and the classification of periphrastic constructions in Portuguese as well as to present the range of verbal periphrases in EP. At the same time author points out the fact that the value of periphrastic constructions is influenced by the tense of auxiliary verb, the class of verbal predicate, quantification of nominal sintagmas and adverbial expressions.
Anna Dutka-Mańkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 116-124
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.014.0082The present paper states how the choice of the introductory verb and the form of the quoting discourse are determined by the tenor of the quoted utterance, the linguistic context and the kind of narrative text. The same three factors explain some of the prominent features shown by the translations of press texts vs. literary texts. In the first case, the kind of text is essential (as neutral verbs mówić, powiedzieć are frequently used in Polish press articles, undertranslation often occurs in the process of translation from the French). In the second case, namely of the literary texts, the modification of the quoted utterance and the choice of the introductory verb depend mainly on how the translator did reconstruct the situation of enunciation.
Marzena Dybowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 125-135
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.015.0083In this article, we present the development of an announcement as an example of a new type of discourse in French language. The term communiqué first appeared in 1853 as an official correction. Historical and technical changes had an effect on the form, pragmatic type and number of contexts the word was used in. It became the word to be used only for special situations, including politics or health. During the World War I, it was a document containing information about the state of military operation. Recently, the companies started to use the Internet to issue announcements. They are not only informative, but they also create one’s image. In Polish language, there are also so called pseudo-announcements, which are branded communiqué, but have no connotations with an announcement, as a genre. A good example of this are contest text messages.
Elżbieta Gajewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 136-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.016.0084In foreign language teaching a more and more frequent opinion is that communicative and task approach should be supplemented with linguistic analysis, specifically discourse analysis. It seems particularly useful in teaching foreign languages for specific purposes, where teachers must develop the course content and didactic materials on their own. Unfortunately, the term “discourse analysis” may convey a variety of meanings. Also in teaching LSP in different language regions the traditions of defining discourse analysis vary. Analysis of teaching materials used in practical training of teachers of Français sur Objectifs Spécifiques reveals the vagueness of both the notion of discourse analysis and the ways of its application. Therefore the actual implementation of discourse-approach in class practice would require a conscious choice from among the available discourse analysis methodologies and their popularisation among the teachers.
Ksenia Gałuskina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 146-153
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.017.0085The main aim of this article is to present the issue of legal linguistics as an interdisciplinary and multidimensional linguistic field. The author discusses the genesis of the discipline, which is derived from both the jurisprudence and the science of language. Then, the author provides the description of the competing names for the discipline placing it in accordance with a well-known range of divisions of linguistic fields. What is more, the research issues of the legal linguistics are also outlined.
Joanna Górnikiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 154-166
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.018.0086Between 1936 and 1939, Poland’s most famous translator of French literature, Tadeusz Boy-Żeleński, translated Proust’s cycle of novels, Remembrance of Things Past. Alas, the outbreak of WWII prevented the publication of Boy’s translation of the last two volumes. In 1941 Boy was executed by the Nazis, and in 1944 his unpublished volumes were destroyed by fire during the Warsaw insurrection. In this paper, the author introduces Boy’s successor, Julian Rogoziński, author of the first published translation into Polish of Time Regained, the final volume of Proust’s novel.
Halina Grzmil-Tylutki
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 167-175
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.019.0087The objective of the paper is to capture the changes, which are taking place in the genres of political discourse under the influence of advertising. The paper outlines the methodology known as the French discourse analysis, and defines both the political and the media discourse as well as the concepts of the contract, genre and strategy. The latter notion is of key importance for studying the influence of some genres and their design on others. The rhetoric of the advertisement, developed by the contemporary consumerist society, is primarily based on emotions. Emotional persuasion of advertising contrasts with classical political argumentation. The political genres are being penetrated by the logic of a dream and an illusive gift.
Barbara Hlibowicka-Węglarz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 177-185
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.020.0088The aim of this article is to identify the origin of the Portuguese-based Creole languages which developed in the Gulf of Guinea in the 16th century. In order to achieve this aim, we shall analyze the socio-historical as well as lingual conditions in which the creolization process occurred.
The archipelago Saints Thomas and Prince was discovered by the Portuguese at the end of the 15th century and was populated by the black slaves originating from the African coasts who spoke different languages mainly representing the groups Kwa and Bantu. Under such favourable conditions, the creolization process quickly took place. As a result the Proto-Creole language developed, out of which slightly later four other Creole languages developed.
Edyta Jabłonka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 186-193
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.021.0089The main objective of this following paper is to present the loan words from Portuguese and Polish fashion magazines and websites. We are trying to describe the main characteristics of the vocabulary of fashion, with particular emphasis on loan words. Analyzing the women’s press articles and websites, we find a variety of borrowings, primarily from English. There are many words which have already integrated with Portuguese and Polish language well in the material we gathered. On the other hand there are words which are in the first phase of adoption as well as those which are used only once mostly because of their style. There are some cases where loan words are very difficult for readers.
Karolina Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 194-205
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.022.0090The etymology is one of the oldest branches of linguistics, semantics is a more modern” – said Stephen Ulmann. These two areas of language coexist and help understand the origin of words and the link between signifier and signified. In this paper we analyze the etymology and the semantic motivation for the chemical elements.
We examine the trend was to appropriate a name of a concrete meaning to a substance in the time before and after the revolution of technology, if the meaning refers to a physical or chemical property of the item or returns to its discoverer, his place of origin or discovery or if the name was motivated differently. We are considering whether the Latin language was dominant as a source of lexemes for the creation of the classification of materials or whether it was Greek.
The etymological study of the materials is important in terms of chemistry because as knowledge of the elements is necessary to understand the process and the formation of chemical compounds, analysis of the names of chemical elements and then the trivial names of compounds helped their systematic nomenclature.
Anna Kieliszczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 206-213
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.023.0091The aim of this article is to show how some instruments of interaction’s analysis can beused in the description of letters. The application of the theory of Face Threatening Acts and Face Flattering Acts is possible when we want to describe relations between writers and readers of letters. The structure of a letter is similar to the structure of a conversation. These features prove that the exchange of letters, through the form imposed by the Internet becomes a real interaction.
Georges Kleiber
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 214-225
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.024.0092On the basis of the semantics of the identity même, which we present in the part I, in the II one try to describe the behaviour of different nouns’ types towards the interpretation of taxonomic identity of the même. The explication of differences and similitudes, which such a confrontation shows, permits to put forward some semantic dimensions of the different types of tested nouns. Our analysis brings new elements of knowledge about the types of standard nouns, which are conrete countable nouns and matter nouns, as well as about less studied nouns like colour and smell.
Danuta Kucała
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 226-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.025.0093In the introductory part of this article we present several opinions of the Polish and Spanish linguists referring to the relative clauses. Next, we write about their forms – both in the past as those existing nowadays, and the difference in the number of these forms arising from inclusion or exclusion of relative adverbs among them. Finally, we mention the classification of the clauses, taking into consideration the presence or absence of the antecedent to which the relative refers, as well as the syntactical function displayed by the relative clause or the information which is given by its restrictive or appositive character.
Marcin Kuraś
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 226-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.026.0094The Translation Memories can be characterised as databases of text fragments in source language with their equivalents in target language that make it possible to effectuate the translation process in a more effective and automatic way. This is a tool that is a part of Computer Aided Translation (CAT) domain and at present seems to be an excellent solution for translators. However, there are also some disadvantages concerning the usage of those mechanisms. This short analysis tends toward determining who can use such software and in what case will it be most effective in creating various types of translation.
Katarzyna Kwapisz-Osadnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 241-248
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.027.0095Many researchers in cognitive linguistics support an idea that all categories used in a speech event are carriers of meaning. What is more, it is claimed to be unnecessary to differentiate between categories on the basis of their position and function in a language in order to know their meaning. Here I argue that by analysing French subjonctif mood and prepositions – we can demonstrate that this is context that it of great importance in the construction of meaning as a product of data processing. I would also try to prove that French does not lack asemantic items considering the importance of an interlocutor who has an impact on the frequency of use. The frequency of use underlies a process of forming new lexical items in long-term memory which are subsequently grouped in a hierarchy of semantic-cognitive patterns.
Małgorzata Liffredo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 249-257
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.028.0096In the present paper, the author analyzes the use of the Italian progressive periphrasis with Vendler’s stative verbs. One of the tests for stative verbs is their incompatibility with the progressive aspect; however, several authors have already found this criteria is not complete, and there may be exceptions. Using several examples and searches with Google, and following the theories of aspect of Bertinetto and Karolak, the author tries to explain and make a classification of such cases.
Monika Lisowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 258-266
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.029.0097This paper presents a short analysis of the Spanish insulting vocabulary related to the lack of intelligence of an insulted person. Nearly 150 lexical units were selected from the following dictionaries: Inventario general de insultos by Pancracio Celdrán Gomáriz and Diccionario de argot by Julia Sanmartín Sáez. The analysis focuses on distinguishing word formation processes and semantic displacement types in the words belonging to this category of insult in the Spanish language. The results single out the semantic and thematic fields used most frequently in the metaphorization process in the investigated group of words, and point out to the most recurrent word formation processes occurring in this lexical category.
Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 267-275
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.030.0098The paper analyzes the role of linguistic competence in the acquisition of communicative competence in Italian as a FL taught at C1 and C2 levels (romance languages departments). The author of the paper claims that linguistic competence is an essential component of communicative competence as it provides the linguistic resources and cues for constructing a message. The communicative competence, in fact, bridges linguistic knoledge and knoledge of social contexts and allows in such a way to formulate acceptable messages from linguistic and social points of view. However in the author’s opinion lack of linguistic knowledge is a major factor in communication breakdowns. If a student (levels C1 and C2) is sufficiently motivated and wants to achieve an excellent command of Italian, he or she must be able to utilize the repertoire of grammatical and lexical structures in socially strategic ways in order to be properly understood. He or she must not forget that linguistic structures are markers of social status and have a great deal of importance in Intercultural Communication. Thus teaching Italian as a FL at levels C1 and C2 cannot disregard grammar in order to give benefit to purely communicative abilities because not only different pragmatic strategies play a role in the outcome of any interaction.
Witold Mańczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 276-281
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.031.0099Until now, irregular sound change due to frequency has been considered as something sporadic, affecting only the vocabulary, whereas the present writer believes that irregular sound change due to frequency, which concerns also reductions in morphemes, especially in inflectional ones (which are even more frequently used than words), is the third essential factor of linguistic evolution, in addition to regular sound change and analogical development. There are six arguments which can be mentioned in favour of the theory of irregular sound change due to frequency. (1) If a frequency dictionary for a given language and for a given epoch is available, we may use it, since the majority of words showing an irregular sound change due to frequency belong to the thousand words most frequently used in the given language. And so on.
Paulina Mazurkiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 282-291
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.032.0100Terminology as a discipline of linguistics is developing in dynamic and diverse ways in Francophone countries. The multiplicity of ideas is the result of the gap between the onomasiological approach proposed by Eugen Wüster, the founder of modern terminology and the semasiological approach defended by linguists for whom not the notion, but the term is the main subject of terminology. The author proposes to reconcile these two methods needed for terminological research in the full sense of the word. In this way she contributes to the development of terminology in Poland through the proposed methodology, as well as the subject of study which is the denomination of the conceptual structure ‘family’ in French and Polish.
Teresa Muryn
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 292-299
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.033.0101The definition of the aspect as a semantic category authorises aspectual analyse of the noun phrase. This one is considered as an equivalent of the verbal phrase and is submitted to the same type of aspectual decomposition: the question is to know how the noun expansions contribute in evaluation of its aspectual value.
Svetlana Nevzorova
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 300-307
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.034.0102In this article, we seek to study various means of verbalizing emotional concept of “fear”. We present a lexicographic analysis of the nominees ‘fear,’ discuss various contextual connotations as well as associations and beliefs associated with this concept in the linguistic consciousness of the French people.
Małgorzata Nowakowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 308-317
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.035.0103Generally speaking, this contrastive study of the Polish temporal adverb już and the French déjà is based around the idea that już and déjà have an invariant meaning but it is also true that they follow different idiosyncratic usages. The author analyzes two cases in which the Polish adverb już can’t be translated by the French déjà. This fact is explained by the conventionalization of deictic meaning of już, which is absent of déjà.
Bogna Opolska-Kokoszka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 318-326
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.036.0104The aim of the article is to outline the concept of numerical philology, as proposed by François Rastier the French linguist, in the context of a project to federate disciplines engaged in languages and cultures as part of the semiotics of cultures. This project is the consequence of the concept of text as a cultural object. The starting point for the article will be the presentation of that position followed by a discussion of the issue of numerical philology and an explanation of its roots. The next part will present the methods for obtaining text from the Web which Rastier compares with the text semantic method, a constituent of which is numerical philology. The final chapter of the work will show practical examples of the use of this method in identifying racist websites.
Elżbieta Pachocińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 327-336
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.037.0105In our paper we discuss from a pragmatic perspective (Sperber, Wilson 1989) how persuasive strategies are used in ecological advertising. Prototypical discursive configurations in our corpus are analyzed in the light of two criteria: interlocutive relation and the orientation of interpretation. The first has shown the discursive function of communicator and the second how he imposes the interpretation of the message. Both criteria represent the form of ostensive-inferential communication. We have shown that the main strategy consists in ‘introduction’ of the audience to discursive space (ethos, interactive forms). The communicator tries to make a message optimally relevant, transparent and comprehensible to achieve his persuasive goals.
Alicja Paleta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 337-343
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.038.0106The article focuses on some problems connected with didactics of translation and particularly of translation of languages for special purposes. The didactics of translation that deals with such a type of texts must take into consideration not only the development of students’ linguistic competence but L’apprendimento della lingua straniera all’università e la formazione alla traduzione also their cultural competence thanks to which they can compare one language and one reality with another one. The problems mentioned in the article are mostly related to the current university curriculum and difficulties which the teachers face if they search for some possibilities of self-training. At the moment it is impossible to solve definitely these problems but the author will concentrate on that issue in her future research.
Typologie de l’expression des relations spatiales en français et en finnois sous l’aspect historique
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 344-358
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.039.0107The article presents completely different ways and sources of expressing the spatial dimension in two unrelated language families.
The French language, by inheriting the Latin and Indo-European system, uses prepositions, prefixes and adverbs mixing them sometimes with nouns and verbs. The novelty is also seen in the more frequent use of postpositions.
Finnish, by inheriting the Uralic system, uses cases (often compound ones), postpositions containing suffixes of cases as well as adverbs – also often with suffixes of cases. Thanks to the contacts with the Indo-European languages, its affluent system of expressing spatial dimension has been further enriched with prepositions. The Indo-European languages also influenced the more frequent use of postpositions in the form of prepositions that gives even more precision of a word.
Ewa Pilecka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 344-358
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.041.0109Danuta Piekarz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 359-365
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.040.0108A comparison of occurrence of so specific forms in both languages such as interjections could seem to be useless, yet it can lead to many valuable observations. The differences between the Polish and Italian interjections occur on a range of levels: graphic, phonetic, semantic... In this article a lot of attention has been dedicated to the graphic aspect in order to demonstrate the fact that many Polish and Italian interjections, although identical in terms of the graphic or phonetic aspect, significantly differ in terms of the meaning. A number of examples of secondary interjections have been quoted, where their meaning as an interjection diverges from the meaning of their “basic form” – noun, adjective or verb. Finally, the article briefly presents the issue of euphemism serving to ease vulgar forms or swearwords.
Ewa Pirogowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 377-384
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.042.0110Jacek Pleciński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 385-393
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.043.0111Elżbieta Skibińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 394-408
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.044.0112Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 409-414
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.045.0113Sonia Szramek-Karcz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 415-421
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.046.0114Rôle et description du contexte dans la traduction automatique des textes – approche orientée objets
Beata Śmigielska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 422-432
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.047.0115Alexandre Veiga
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 433-448
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.048.0116Justyna Wesoła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 449-456
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.049.0117Marta Wicherek, R. Sergio Balches Arenas
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 457-471
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.050.0118Stanisław Widłak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 472-479
Joanna Wilk-Racięska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 480-491
Katarzyna Wójtowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 492-500
Leon Zaręba
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 501-504
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 505-514
Marcela Świątkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 7-10
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.001.0069The article presents the scope and methodology of research of the Romance linguistics in Poland at the beginning of the XXI century. A certain review of the state and the tendencies in that research are featured in an array of articles published within this volume; and at the same time being a result of the Meeting of the Romance Linguists in Poland that took place at the end of November 2010 at the Jagiellonian University in Krakow. This Meeting in a way represents a revival of the old already almost forgotten tradition of regular meetings of Polish Romance Linguists.
Joanna Adamiczka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 11-20
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.002.0070The purpose of this paper is to present a corpus-based contrastive analysis of some metaphorical conceptualizations of the notions expressed by the Spanish words alegría and felicidad and their translation equivalents in Polish: radość and szczęście. The investigation shows some intralingual and interlingual differences in the degree to which these lexemes participate in the conceptual metaphors based on the source domains of GIVING, SEARCHING and FINDING, JOURNEY and LIQUID IN A CONTAINER. The results of the analysis of the language data allow the formation of hypotheses about the way of understanding the feelings of joy and happiness in Polish and Spanish.
Ingeborga Beszterda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 21-31
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.003.0071This paper deals with the issue of relations between language and dialect in conversation analysis with special emphasis being put on phenomena defined in English and American research work as code-switching and code-mixing. These phenomena usually appear in the context of bilingualism and diglossia (cfr. Ferguson 1959), where two national languages come into contact. However, within the Italian speech community, interlinguistic contact occurs between language and dialect, which provides a good basis for considering specific functions of pragmalinguistic nature which may be implied by the use of both the linguistic codes in concrete communication situations.
Elżbieta Biardzka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 32-40
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.004.0072This paper describes French prepositional constructions usually called “exceptive”. Basing on the syntax of predicative expressions and the semantic features of these constructions discerned by G. Kleiber, we aim to show that their meanings are not only exceptive but also can express two other relations: restriction and “mise à part” (exclusion).
Anna Bochnakowa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 41-46
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.005.0073Creating augmentative forms is one of the common word-formation processes. Augmentatives are used for naming a referent of a larger size or to express an emotional (mostly negative) attitude of the speaker to the referred content. Presented Polish words, ended in -ard(a), -as and -on, come from French words with suffixes -ard ( germ. Hart), -asse ( lat. -aceu(a)m) and -on ( lat. -onem), sometimes considered in the source-language as augmentatives. Their etymons, inherited from Latin or borrowed from other Romance languages, were stylistically marked too, but this mark becomes neutralized during the borrowing process, firstly to French (e.g. lampion, ballon from Italian augmentatives lampione, pallone), but also from French to Polish, e.g. brouillon > brulion, coquarde > kokarda.
Agnieszka Chęś
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 47-55
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.006.0074In the article there are presented the results of comparative analysis of translations of two films by W. Allen: Mighty Aphrodite and Annie Hall into the Polish and the Spanish language. The main objective of analysis is to observe: how and to what extent the knowledge of the language of origin and acceptance of loan words can become a factor that influences translation of culture-bound terms in subtitles. According to the hypothesis of the article, there is a visible relation between acceptability of the English language in both cultures of destination: the Polish and the Spanish and translation preferences in subtitling. This hypotheses is supported by numerous examples from the analyzed texts.
Joanna Cholewa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 56-65
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.007.0075In this paper, we provide a semantic study of the space in abstract meanings of two French motion verbs, which both are marked by vertical orientation and downstairs direction: ‘descendre’ and ‘tomber’. The examples are divided on three groups, depending on the presence / absence of elements of the space: 1) defined space, 2) partially inferred space, 3) totally inferred / non pertinent space.
Ewa Ciszewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 66-74
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.008.0076The aim of this article is the analysis of the context in order to distinguish the elements which influence the interpretation of the futur antérieur tense. Research takes into account: temporal and modality adverbs, the adverbs jamais and rarement, comparative constructions, verbs of opinion, type of sentence (interrogative, exclamatory, negative), type of subordinate clause (temporal, relative), subject of the sentence, aspect of the verb, position of the sentence with the futur antérieur tense in the text and type of the text. This analysis allows the construction of rules by which we can automatically identify the meanings of the futur antérieur tense.
Barbara Cynarska-Chomicka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 75-82
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.009.0077In the French language of fashion, the number of foreign borrowings, especially from English, is rapidly increasing. Some of them, describing new styles, cuts, types of clothing or materials are indispensable, but most of them could be effortlessly substituted with French equivalents. Most often their usage has a ludic character. They acquire unique connotative values, which the analogous French terms lack. The brevity of the English terms is also an important factor in their favour.
Borrowings sometimes fulfill the same grammatical function as in the language of their origin, but often the noun takes on the role of the adjective or the other way round. There are also verbs used as nouns or adjectives, which proves that this phenomenon does not occur merely in order to fill lexical blanks. A decisive factor influencing vocabulary is the worldwide popularity of the culture of English speaking countries.
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 83-89
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.010.0078This article presents the historical factors that influenced the development of the current linguistic situation of Angola. Taking into account the fact that Angola is one of the few African countries, where urban residents are not familiar with any national language, a lot of space is devoted to the description of the characteristics of the Portuguese language used in cities and beyond. The article emphasizes the influence of national languages on grammar and vocabulary of Portuguese language and explores the vocabulary of Portuguese origin used in national languages. The paper ends with an interview with Emanuel Marta, an Angolan from Luanda, that reveals the attitude of youth living in the capital city towards the Portuguese and national languages.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 90-98
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.011.0079The subject of the paper is a comparison of basic information concerning formation of diminutives in two Romance languages traditionally called peripheral – Portuguese and Romanian. After general considerations about the phenomenon of diminutive derivation comes a comparison of its mechanism in analysed languages, systematized in a table and illustrated with numerous examples. Special attention is put on words which only structurally reveal their primitive meaning and today are not at all understood as diminutives. The productivity of the diminutive derivation in Portuguese and Romanian is mentioned too, in reference to the results of B. Hasselrot’s studies.
Anna Dolata-Zaród
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 99-106
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.012.0080Law is connected to a language by means of which it is expressed. The important issue that should be taken into account involves not only understanding and interepretation of a legal language, but also the process of preparing of legal texts as well as their translation and edition. So as to reach the aim, a broad description of linguistic facts in the area of language for special purposes seems to be significant. The analysis of the professional discourse allows distinguishing a spectrum of typical features.
The recent research points out the need to describe the phenomenon of predication (verbs, nominals and participles) in order to consider the complexity fo legal language phenomenon (Lerat 2001, 2002, 2008).
The main objective of this paper is to give an outline of predication expressed in a legal language by means of the description of the lexical-semantic as well as morpho-syntactic parameters based on the corpus of the selected texts.
Joanna Drzazgowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 107-115
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.013.0081The author’s intention is to show difficulties related to the definition and the classification of periphrastic constructions in Portuguese as well as to present the range of verbal periphrases in EP. At the same time author points out the fact that the value of periphrastic constructions is influenced by the tense of auxiliary verb, the class of verbal predicate, quantification of nominal sintagmas and adverbial expressions.
Anna Dutka-Mańkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 116-124
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.014.0082The present paper states how the choice of the introductory verb and the form of the quoting discourse are determined by the tenor of the quoted utterance, the linguistic context and the kind of narrative text. The same three factors explain some of the prominent features shown by the translations of press texts vs. literary texts. In the first case, the kind of text is essential (as neutral verbs mówić, powiedzieć are frequently used in Polish press articles, undertranslation often occurs in the process of translation from the French). In the second case, namely of the literary texts, the modification of the quoted utterance and the choice of the introductory verb depend mainly on how the translator did reconstruct the situation of enunciation.
Marzena Dybowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 125-135
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.015.0083In this article, we present the development of an announcement as an example of a new type of discourse in French language. The term communiqué first appeared in 1853 as an official correction. Historical and technical changes had an effect on the form, pragmatic type and number of contexts the word was used in. It became the word to be used only for special situations, including politics or health. During the World War I, it was a document containing information about the state of military operation. Recently, the companies started to use the Internet to issue announcements. They are not only informative, but they also create one’s image. In Polish language, there are also so called pseudo-announcements, which are branded communiqué, but have no connotations with an announcement, as a genre. A good example of this are contest text messages.
Elżbieta Gajewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 136-145
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.016.0084In foreign language teaching a more and more frequent opinion is that communicative and task approach should be supplemented with linguistic analysis, specifically discourse analysis. It seems particularly useful in teaching foreign languages for specific purposes, where teachers must develop the course content and didactic materials on their own. Unfortunately, the term “discourse analysis” may convey a variety of meanings. Also in teaching LSP in different language regions the traditions of defining discourse analysis vary. Analysis of teaching materials used in practical training of teachers of Français sur Objectifs Spécifiques reveals the vagueness of both the notion of discourse analysis and the ways of its application. Therefore the actual implementation of discourse-approach in class practice would require a conscious choice from among the available discourse analysis methodologies and their popularisation among the teachers.
Ksenia Gałuskina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 146-153
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.017.0085The main aim of this article is to present the issue of legal linguistics as an interdisciplinary and multidimensional linguistic field. The author discusses the genesis of the discipline, which is derived from both the jurisprudence and the science of language. Then, the author provides the description of the competing names for the discipline placing it in accordance with a well-known range of divisions of linguistic fields. What is more, the research issues of the legal linguistics are also outlined.
Joanna Górnikiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 154-166
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.018.0086Between 1936 and 1939, Poland’s most famous translator of French literature, Tadeusz Boy-Żeleński, translated Proust’s cycle of novels, Remembrance of Things Past. Alas, the outbreak of WWII prevented the publication of Boy’s translation of the last two volumes. In 1941 Boy was executed by the Nazis, and in 1944 his unpublished volumes were destroyed by fire during the Warsaw insurrection. In this paper, the author introduces Boy’s successor, Julian Rogoziński, author of the first published translation into Polish of Time Regained, the final volume of Proust’s novel.
Halina Grzmil-Tylutki
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 167-175
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.019.0087The objective of the paper is to capture the changes, which are taking place in the genres of political discourse under the influence of advertising. The paper outlines the methodology known as the French discourse analysis, and defines both the political and the media discourse as well as the concepts of the contract, genre and strategy. The latter notion is of key importance for studying the influence of some genres and their design on others. The rhetoric of the advertisement, developed by the contemporary consumerist society, is primarily based on emotions. Emotional persuasion of advertising contrasts with classical political argumentation. The political genres are being penetrated by the logic of a dream and an illusive gift.
Barbara Hlibowicka-Węglarz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 177-185
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.020.0088The aim of this article is to identify the origin of the Portuguese-based Creole languages which developed in the Gulf of Guinea in the 16th century. In order to achieve this aim, we shall analyze the socio-historical as well as lingual conditions in which the creolization process occurred.
The archipelago Saints Thomas and Prince was discovered by the Portuguese at the end of the 15th century and was populated by the black slaves originating from the African coasts who spoke different languages mainly representing the groups Kwa and Bantu. Under such favourable conditions, the creolization process quickly took place. As a result the Proto-Creole language developed, out of which slightly later four other Creole languages developed.
Edyta Jabłonka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 186-193
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.021.0089The main objective of this following paper is to present the loan words from Portuguese and Polish fashion magazines and websites. We are trying to describe the main characteristics of the vocabulary of fashion, with particular emphasis on loan words. Analyzing the women’s press articles and websites, we find a variety of borrowings, primarily from English. There are many words which have already integrated with Portuguese and Polish language well in the material we gathered. On the other hand there are words which are in the first phase of adoption as well as those which are used only once mostly because of their style. There are some cases where loan words are very difficult for readers.
Karolina Kaczmarek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 194-205
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.022.0090The etymology is one of the oldest branches of linguistics, semantics is a more modern” – said Stephen Ulmann. These two areas of language coexist and help understand the origin of words and the link between signifier and signified. In this paper we analyze the etymology and the semantic motivation for the chemical elements.
We examine the trend was to appropriate a name of a concrete meaning to a substance in the time before and after the revolution of technology, if the meaning refers to a physical or chemical property of the item or returns to its discoverer, his place of origin or discovery or if the name was motivated differently. We are considering whether the Latin language was dominant as a source of lexemes for the creation of the classification of materials or whether it was Greek.
The etymological study of the materials is important in terms of chemistry because as knowledge of the elements is necessary to understand the process and the formation of chemical compounds, analysis of the names of chemical elements and then the trivial names of compounds helped their systematic nomenclature.
Anna Kieliszczyk
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 206-213
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.023.0091The aim of this article is to show how some instruments of interaction’s analysis can beused in the description of letters. The application of the theory of Face Threatening Acts and Face Flattering Acts is possible when we want to describe relations between writers and readers of letters. The structure of a letter is similar to the structure of a conversation. These features prove that the exchange of letters, through the form imposed by the Internet becomes a real interaction.
Georges Kleiber
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 214-225
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.024.0092On the basis of the semantics of the identity même, which we present in the part I, in the II one try to describe the behaviour of different nouns’ types towards the interpretation of taxonomic identity of the même. The explication of differences and similitudes, which such a confrontation shows, permits to put forward some semantic dimensions of the different types of tested nouns. Our analysis brings new elements of knowledge about the types of standard nouns, which are conrete countable nouns and matter nouns, as well as about less studied nouns like colour and smell.
Danuta Kucała
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 226-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.025.0093In the introductory part of this article we present several opinions of the Polish and Spanish linguists referring to the relative clauses. Next, we write about their forms – both in the past as those existing nowadays, and the difference in the number of these forms arising from inclusion or exclusion of relative adverbs among them. Finally, we mention the classification of the clauses, taking into consideration the presence or absence of the antecedent to which the relative refers, as well as the syntactical function displayed by the relative clause or the information which is given by its restrictive or appositive character.
Marcin Kuraś
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 226-233
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.026.0094The Translation Memories can be characterised as databases of text fragments in source language with their equivalents in target language that make it possible to effectuate the translation process in a more effective and automatic way. This is a tool that is a part of Computer Aided Translation (CAT) domain and at present seems to be an excellent solution for translators. However, there are also some disadvantages concerning the usage of those mechanisms. This short analysis tends toward determining who can use such software and in what case will it be most effective in creating various types of translation.
Katarzyna Kwapisz-Osadnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 241-248
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.027.0095Many researchers in cognitive linguistics support an idea that all categories used in a speech event are carriers of meaning. What is more, it is claimed to be unnecessary to differentiate between categories on the basis of their position and function in a language in order to know their meaning. Here I argue that by analysing French subjonctif mood and prepositions – we can demonstrate that this is context that it of great importance in the construction of meaning as a product of data processing. I would also try to prove that French does not lack asemantic items considering the importance of an interlocutor who has an impact on the frequency of use. The frequency of use underlies a process of forming new lexical items in long-term memory which are subsequently grouped in a hierarchy of semantic-cognitive patterns.
Małgorzata Liffredo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 249-257
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.028.0096In the present paper, the author analyzes the use of the Italian progressive periphrasis with Vendler’s stative verbs. One of the tests for stative verbs is their incompatibility with the progressive aspect; however, several authors have already found this criteria is not complete, and there may be exceptions. Using several examples and searches with Google, and following the theories of aspect of Bertinetto and Karolak, the author tries to explain and make a classification of such cases.
Monika Lisowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 258-266
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.029.0097This paper presents a short analysis of the Spanish insulting vocabulary related to the lack of intelligence of an insulted person. Nearly 150 lexical units were selected from the following dictionaries: Inventario general de insultos by Pancracio Celdrán Gomáriz and Diccionario de argot by Julia Sanmartín Sáez. The analysis focuses on distinguishing word formation processes and semantic displacement types in the words belonging to this category of insult in the Spanish language. The results single out the semantic and thematic fields used most frequently in the metaphorization process in the investigated group of words, and point out to the most recurrent word formation processes occurring in this lexical category.
Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 267-275
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.030.0098The paper analyzes the role of linguistic competence in the acquisition of communicative competence in Italian as a FL taught at C1 and C2 levels (romance languages departments). The author of the paper claims that linguistic competence is an essential component of communicative competence as it provides the linguistic resources and cues for constructing a message. The communicative competence, in fact, bridges linguistic knoledge and knoledge of social contexts and allows in such a way to formulate acceptable messages from linguistic and social points of view. However in the author’s opinion lack of linguistic knowledge is a major factor in communication breakdowns. If a student (levels C1 and C2) is sufficiently motivated and wants to achieve an excellent command of Italian, he or she must be able to utilize the repertoire of grammatical and lexical structures in socially strategic ways in order to be properly understood. He or she must not forget that linguistic structures are markers of social status and have a great deal of importance in Intercultural Communication. Thus teaching Italian as a FL at levels C1 and C2 cannot disregard grammar in order to give benefit to purely communicative abilities because not only different pragmatic strategies play a role in the outcome of any interaction.
Witold Mańczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 276-281
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.031.0099Until now, irregular sound change due to frequency has been considered as something sporadic, affecting only the vocabulary, whereas the present writer believes that irregular sound change due to frequency, which concerns also reductions in morphemes, especially in inflectional ones (which are even more frequently used than words), is the third essential factor of linguistic evolution, in addition to regular sound change and analogical development. There are six arguments which can be mentioned in favour of the theory of irregular sound change due to frequency. (1) If a frequency dictionary for a given language and for a given epoch is available, we may use it, since the majority of words showing an irregular sound change due to frequency belong to the thousand words most frequently used in the given language. And so on.
Paulina Mazurkiewicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 282-291
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.032.0100Terminology as a discipline of linguistics is developing in dynamic and diverse ways in Francophone countries. The multiplicity of ideas is the result of the gap between the onomasiological approach proposed by Eugen Wüster, the founder of modern terminology and the semasiological approach defended by linguists for whom not the notion, but the term is the main subject of terminology. The author proposes to reconcile these two methods needed for terminological research in the full sense of the word. In this way she contributes to the development of terminology in Poland through the proposed methodology, as well as the subject of study which is the denomination of the conceptual structure ‘family’ in French and Polish.
Teresa Muryn
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 292-299
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.033.0101The definition of the aspect as a semantic category authorises aspectual analyse of the noun phrase. This one is considered as an equivalent of the verbal phrase and is submitted to the same type of aspectual decomposition: the question is to know how the noun expansions contribute in evaluation of its aspectual value.
Svetlana Nevzorova
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 300-307
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.034.0102In this article, we seek to study various means of verbalizing emotional concept of “fear”. We present a lexicographic analysis of the nominees ‘fear,’ discuss various contextual connotations as well as associations and beliefs associated with this concept in the linguistic consciousness of the French people.
Małgorzata Nowakowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 308-317
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.035.0103Generally speaking, this contrastive study of the Polish temporal adverb już and the French déjà is based around the idea that już and déjà have an invariant meaning but it is also true that they follow different idiosyncratic usages. The author analyzes two cases in which the Polish adverb już can’t be translated by the French déjà. This fact is explained by the conventionalization of deictic meaning of już, which is absent of déjà.
Bogna Opolska-Kokoszka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 318-326
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.036.0104The aim of the article is to outline the concept of numerical philology, as proposed by François Rastier the French linguist, in the context of a project to federate disciplines engaged in languages and cultures as part of the semiotics of cultures. This project is the consequence of the concept of text as a cultural object. The starting point for the article will be the presentation of that position followed by a discussion of the issue of numerical philology and an explanation of its roots. The next part will present the methods for obtaining text from the Web which Rastier compares with the text semantic method, a constituent of which is numerical philology. The final chapter of the work will show practical examples of the use of this method in identifying racist websites.
Elżbieta Pachocińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 327-336
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.037.0105In our paper we discuss from a pragmatic perspective (Sperber, Wilson 1989) how persuasive strategies are used in ecological advertising. Prototypical discursive configurations in our corpus are analyzed in the light of two criteria: interlocutive relation and the orientation of interpretation. The first has shown the discursive function of communicator and the second how he imposes the interpretation of the message. Both criteria represent the form of ostensive-inferential communication. We have shown that the main strategy consists in ‘introduction’ of the audience to discursive space (ethos, interactive forms). The communicator tries to make a message optimally relevant, transparent and comprehensible to achieve his persuasive goals.
Alicja Paleta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 337-343
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.038.0106The article focuses on some problems connected with didactics of translation and particularly of translation of languages for special purposes. The didactics of translation that deals with such a type of texts must take into consideration not only the development of students’ linguistic competence but L’apprendimento della lingua straniera all’università e la formazione alla traduzione also their cultural competence thanks to which they can compare one language and one reality with another one. The problems mentioned in the article are mostly related to the current university curriculum and difficulties which the teachers face if they search for some possibilities of self-training. At the moment it is impossible to solve definitely these problems but the author will concentrate on that issue in her future research.
Typologie de l’expression des relations spatiales en français et en finnois sous l’aspect historique
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 344-358
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.039.0107The article presents completely different ways and sources of expressing the spatial dimension in two unrelated language families.
The French language, by inheriting the Latin and Indo-European system, uses prepositions, prefixes and adverbs mixing them sometimes with nouns and verbs. The novelty is also seen in the more frequent use of postpositions.
Finnish, by inheriting the Uralic system, uses cases (often compound ones), postpositions containing suffixes of cases as well as adverbs – also often with suffixes of cases. Thanks to the contacts with the Indo-European languages, its affluent system of expressing spatial dimension has been further enriched with prepositions. The Indo-European languages also influenced the more frequent use of postpositions in the form of prepositions that gives even more precision of a word.
Ewa Pilecka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 344-358
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.041.0109Danuta Piekarz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 359-365
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.040.0108A comparison of occurrence of so specific forms in both languages such as interjections could seem to be useless, yet it can lead to many valuable observations. The differences between the Polish and Italian interjections occur on a range of levels: graphic, phonetic, semantic... In this article a lot of attention has been dedicated to the graphic aspect in order to demonstrate the fact that many Polish and Italian interjections, although identical in terms of the graphic or phonetic aspect, significantly differ in terms of the meaning. A number of examples of secondary interjections have been quoted, where their meaning as an interjection diverges from the meaning of their “basic form” – noun, adjective or verb. Finally, the article briefly presents the issue of euphemism serving to ease vulgar forms or swearwords.
Ewa Pirogowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 377-384
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.042.0110Jacek Pleciński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 385-393
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.043.0111Elżbieta Skibińska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 394-408
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.044.0112Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 409-414
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.045.0113Sonia Szramek-Karcz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 415-421
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.046.0114Rôle et description du contexte dans la traduction automatique des textes – approche orientée objets
Beata Śmigielska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 422-432
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.047.0115Alexandre Veiga
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 433-448
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.048.0116Justyna Wesoła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 449-456
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.049.0117Marta Wicherek, R. Sergio Balches Arenas
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 457-471
https://doi.org/10.4467/20843917RC.11.050.0118Stanisław Widłak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 472-479
Joanna Wilk-Racięska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 480-491
Katarzyna Wójtowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 492-500
Leon Zaręba
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 501-504
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 11, Issue 1, Volume 11 (2011), pp. 505-514
Publication date: 31.12.2009
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Marcela Świątkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 7-8
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 11-21
The principal purpose of the essay is to analyze the processes of the expression of modality in the Spanish and Portuguese languages and to present some linguistic means that the speaker can use in order to express his attitude towards the content of the message. The analysis includes the usage of verbal periphrasis, intonation, auxiliary verbs of modality, some tenses of the indicative mood, modal adverbs and modal particles. The paper puts emphasis on the role of the modal attitude of the speaker and different ways of expression provided by the aforementioned processes.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 22-44
The paper intends to present a colourful image of metropolitan France, based on 378 inhabited place names found in the European part of the French territory in which exists a reference to any colour. The studied toponymes, collected in their majority from the index attached to a road atlas of Europe, are analysed from etimological and formal point of view (corresponding, respectively, to division according to colour and classification in three groups: simple colour names, derivatives from colour names and composed names). The final considerations contain conclusions resulting from the analysis, sustained by several statistics and accompanied by two provisory maps illustrating some of indicated phenomena.
Eva Klímová
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 45-60
The article deals with the passive in Italian and in English from the Functional Sentence Perspective point of view. While all the other verbal categories perform a function within the communicative units of the theme and the transition proper, the function of the passive is different: it may be observed as a means of changes within the syntactic structure of the sentence and, at the same time, as a means of changes in the sentence perspective. The conclusion is that the passive is more often used in English with the aim to change the fixed, i.e. grammaticalized word order. As a result the sentence prospective changes as well. In Italian the word order is more flexible and the passive is used especially with the aim to make anonymous the agent.
Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 61-71
This paper analyzes the problem of semantic adaptation of some Italian lexical borrowings in Polish in comparison with Italian source lexemes. The differences in meaning are illustrated not only by definitional evidence from dictionaries but also by citational evidence from the Korpus języka polskiego PWN and the Corpus della Repubblica. The analysis aims at presenting processes of semantic change that Italian lexical borrowings underwent in Polish due to linguistic or extralinguistic factors. The analyzed lexical borrowings from Italian are used with referential value (gastronomic borrowings that undergo the process of specialization), appear as citations naming strictly Italian items (omerta, kamorra), copy the polysemy of the source lexemes (getto, mafia) or undergo semantic generalization and acquire a Polish specific meaning (kawaler) or differ in connotational meaning (faszyzm).
Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 72-89
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 90-104
Agnieszka Hennel-Brzozowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 107-123
Paulina Leśniak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 124-134
Roman Sosnowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 135-156
Katarzyna Wójtowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 157-162
Sonia Fajkis
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 165-173
Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 174-185
Dominique Rougé
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 186-193
Barbara Sosień
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 194-201
Marcela Świątkowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 7-8
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 11-21
The principal purpose of the essay is to analyze the processes of the expression of modality in the Spanish and Portuguese languages and to present some linguistic means that the speaker can use in order to express his attitude towards the content of the message. The analysis includes the usage of verbal periphrasis, intonation, auxiliary verbs of modality, some tenses of the indicative mood, modal adverbs and modal particles. The paper puts emphasis on the role of the modal attitude of the speaker and different ways of expression provided by the aforementioned processes.
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 22-44
The paper intends to present a colourful image of metropolitan France, based on 378 inhabited place names found in the European part of the French territory in which exists a reference to any colour. The studied toponymes, collected in their majority from the index attached to a road atlas of Europe, are analysed from etimological and formal point of view (corresponding, respectively, to division according to colour and classification in three groups: simple colour names, derivatives from colour names and composed names). The final considerations contain conclusions resulting from the analysis, sustained by several statistics and accompanied by two provisory maps illustrating some of indicated phenomena.
Eva Klímová
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 45-60
The article deals with the passive in Italian and in English from the Functional Sentence Perspective point of view. While all the other verbal categories perform a function within the communicative units of the theme and the transition proper, the function of the passive is different: it may be observed as a means of changes within the syntactic structure of the sentence and, at the same time, as a means of changes in the sentence perspective. The conclusion is that the passive is more often used in English with the aim to change the fixed, i.e. grammaticalized word order. As a result the sentence prospective changes as well. In Italian the word order is more flexible and the passive is used especially with the aim to make anonymous the agent.
Maria Malinowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 61-71
This paper analyzes the problem of semantic adaptation of some Italian lexical borrowings in Polish in comparison with Italian source lexemes. The differences in meaning are illustrated not only by definitional evidence from dictionaries but also by citational evidence from the Korpus języka polskiego PWN and the Corpus della Repubblica. The analysis aims at presenting processes of semantic change that Italian lexical borrowings underwent in Polish due to linguistic or extralinguistic factors. The analyzed lexical borrowings from Italian are used with referential value (gastronomic borrowings that undergo the process of specialization), appear as citations naming strictly Italian items (omerta, kamorra), copy the polysemy of the source lexemes (getto, mafia) or undergo semantic generalization and acquire a Polish specific meaning (kawaler) or differ in connotational meaning (faszyzm).
Ewa Stala
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 72-89
Andrzej Zieliński
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 90-104
Agnieszka Hennel-Brzozowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 107-123
Paulina Leśniak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 124-134
Roman Sosnowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 135-156
Katarzyna Wójtowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 157-162
Sonia Fajkis
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 165-173
Maria Maślanka-Soro
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 174-185
Dominique Rougé
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 186-193
Barbara Sosień
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 10, Issue 1, Volume 10 (2010), pp. 194-201
Publication date: 2009
Editor-in-Chief:
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary:
Fabio Boni
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 11-19
Natalia Chwaja
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 20-33
Sonia Fajkis
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 34-42
Małgorzata Kuta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 43-54
Karolina Leśniewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 55-62
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 63-80
Alicja Raczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 81-91
Dominique Rougé
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 92-100
Monika Świda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 101-109
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 113-125
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 126-152
Eszter Valyon
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 153-168
Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 171-179
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 180-189
Fabio Boni
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 11-19
Natalia Chwaja
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 20-33
Sonia Fajkis
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 34-42
Małgorzata Kuta
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 43-54
Karolina Leśniewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 55-62
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 63-80
Alicja Raczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 81-91
Dominique Rougé
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 92-100
Monika Świda
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 101-109
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 113-125
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 126-152
Eszter Valyon
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 153-168
Anna Ledwina
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 171-179
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 9, Issue 1, Volume 9 (2009), pp. 180-189
Publication date: 2008
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 11-20
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 21-28
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 29-49
Katarzyna Wójtowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 50-54
Katarzyna Wójtowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 55-58
Rocío Luque
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 61-69
Anna Matura
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 70-99
Tomasz Sapota, Roman Sosnowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 100-108
Anna Węgrzyn
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 109-123
Magdalena Bartkowiak-Lerch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 127-141
Valentina Marin Curticeanu
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 142-150
Wioletta Kolbusz-Lasa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 151-159
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 160-174
Dominique Rougé
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 175-184
The author poroposes the reading of C. Pavese’s diaries, as notes of his autodestruction. The interpretation is based mostly on the reference to psychology and psychoanalisis.
Małgorzata Zioło
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 185-191
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 11-20
Przemysław Dębowiak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 21-28
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 29-49
Katarzyna Wójtowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 50-54
Katarzyna Wójtowicz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 55-58
Rocío Luque
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 61-69
Anna Matura
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 70-99
Tomasz Sapota, Roman Sosnowski
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 100-108
Anna Węgrzyn
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 109-123
Magdalena Bartkowiak-Lerch
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 127-141
Valentina Marin Curticeanu
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 142-150
Wioletta Kolbusz-Lasa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 151-159
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 160-174
Dominique Rougé
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 175-184
The author poroposes the reading of C. Pavese’s diaries, as notes of his autodestruction. The interpretation is based mostly on the reference to psychology and psychoanalisis.
Małgorzata Zioło
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 8, Issue 1, Volume 8 (2008), pp. 185-191
Publication date: 02.05.2007
Editor-in-Chief: Marcela Świątkowska
Deputy Editor-in-Chief:
Secretary: Iwona Piechnik
Louis Basco
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 13-22
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 23-30
Adam Jarosz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 31-45
Kazimierz Jurczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 46-59
Aleksandra Machowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 60-68
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 69-88
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 89-98
Aneta Pytka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 99-112
Maja Saraczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 113-121
Katarzyna Ślusarska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 122-139
Wioletta Kolbusz-Lasa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 143-154
Mirosława Magajewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 155-177
Agnieszka Marduła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 178-186
Joanna Sondel-Cedarmas
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 187-202
Małgorzata Zioło
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 210-219
Louis Basco
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 13-22
Natalia Czopek
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 23-30
Adam Jarosz
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 31-45
Kazimierz Jurczak
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 46-59
Aleksandra Machowska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 60-68
Iwona Piechnik
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 69-88
Dorota Pudo
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 89-98
Aneta Pytka
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 99-112
Maja Saraczyńska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 113-121
Katarzyna Ślusarska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 122-139
Wioletta Kolbusz-Lasa
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 143-154
Mirosława Magajewska
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 155-177
Agnieszka Marduła
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 178-186
Joanna Sondel-Cedarmas
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 187-202
Małgorzata Zioło
Romanica Cracoviensia, Volume 7, Volume 7 (2007), pp. 210-219